by: Lesley Renee Charles
Sir Eric decided to take a short cut through the forest. He was a 6’ tall. The sun glittered on his flaxen hair.
Suddenly he heard high-pitched laughter coming from his right side. He decided to see who could be out on a nice, sunny day. He peeked through some branches. He saw a lovely maiden. She appeared to be in her late teens, with her long golden hair flowing around her face and shoulders like a halo. Her complexion was so fair and clear, just like a porcelain doll.
Eric was so taken in by her beauty, he leapt from his hiding place. He startled her and she started to run. He reached out and forcibly grabbed her.
"Please, don’t hurt me!" she cried.
He threw her to the ground. He pinned her shoulders to the ground and started to lift up her dress. He then removed her undergarments and proceeded to take her virginity.
Once, he was finished raping her, she ran screaming to the nearest town. She reported him to the king and queen.
Eric was soon captured and brought in front of the king and queen. They found him guilty and the royal couple decreed that the maiden he ravished would dictate his punishment.
"He shall be dressed and treated as a fair maiden for a year. If he gets into further trouble then the punishment time can be and will be extended. His, I mean her name will be Dawn." The maiden said.
Eric was then taken to the dungeon of the royal castle until the punishment could be started. The royal couple started to have a suitable wardrobe for the new maiden to wear. A room was set aside for Dawn in the castle. The queen wanted to be able to keep an eye on her. The queen was also going to help instruct the new maiden in feminine deportment.
A month later, Eric, now Dawn was brought up to his/her new room. A set of clothes was laid out on the bed. A maid entered the room and proceeded to help Dawn shed her male clothes.
"You will first get washed and then we will proceed to put on clothes more appropriate for a lady, miss."
Dawn was led to a wooden tub in the middle of the room. The water smelled faintly of spring blossoms. She was scrubbed from head to toe. The body hair was removed from her body by the use of a sharp instrument. As soon as the bath was finished, she was toweled dry.
The maid helped Dawn don her undergarments. The lavender dress was soon placed over her head. Her hair had not been cut since the time of her sentencing and so it was about shoulder length. It was braided into a simple style.
"Her majesty wants to see you in ten minutes. She will explain what is going to happen to you."
Dawn was then led down a tapestry-covered corridor into the queen’s private chamber. The queen beckoned for Dawn to take a seat.
"You will be treated as a woman for the next year. We will find a suitable male suitor for you so you can experience all that a young maiden has to. You will have to worry about someone taking your virgin ass. You will remain here in this castle. Starting tomorrow I will instruct you in way a lady behaves. Remember, if you misbehave in any way I will extend you time by a year."
The Queen asked, "Shall we begin your lessons on how to act and behave like a lady?"
Dawn, who was very uncomfortable in her new clothes and new position in society replied, "Yes your majesty."
"Good. First, you must learn to walk like a lady. Get up. You must walk across this room with a graceful sway to your hips. To make sure that you learn the correct posture, you will walk with this heavy book balanced on your head. If it drops, you will have to pick it up and start all over. We will continue with this exercise until you can walk without dropping the book. Begin."
Dawn took the book that was handed to her and balanced it on her head like she was instructed. She took about ten steps, when tragedy occurred and she dropped the book. She proceeded to pick it up and re-balance it on her head. She started to practice walking again. This patterned repeated itself for a good part of the morning.
Finally towards lunch time the Queen was satisfied with Dawn’s walking. Dawn could now walk with the book balanced on her head. She was also starting to walk with a graceful, feminine sway.
The Queen decided she would use the mealtime to teach Dawn, how to sit and eat a meal like a lady.
"Dawn, before you sit down, smooth your skirt under your backside while lowering it down to the seat. Like this." The Queen proceeded to show Dawn the correct way to sit down.
Dawn picked up her eating utensils like the ill-manner boar of a man that she used to be. The Queen looked at Dawn with a menacing scowl on her face. "Dawn, that is not the way a lady picks up her knife and fork." The Queen then showed Dawn how to use her knife and fork. The meal proceeded along these lines. Every time Dawn made an unladylike mistake, the Queen would correct her. The Queen showed her how to cut meat. How to take ladylike bites. How big a serving to eat.
After lunch, Dawn was given a short period of rest. She was told to take a short nap, because the rest of the afternoon would be filled with various fittings. The local seamstress was going to take her measurements and start making Dawn’s new clothes. Dawn was then to learn about the various garments and how to don them.
The seamstress arrived and proceeded to measure Dawn for her Debutante Ball gown. The dress was to be made out of white satin with handmade lace at the hems.
While Dawn was being fitted for her new clothes, the Queen was trying to find an escort for Dawn. The Queen wanted Dawn to experience all the joys and heartaches of being a woman.
She told a page to "scour the town and find me a homosexual man that is tall, muscular and good looking. Tell him I may have the perfect "wife" for him. "
The Queen was going to do her best to make sure that Dawn would remain and Eric would disappear. She was going to teach Dawn that being a woman was not all that bad and try to convince her not to go back to being a man.
Dawn fell in love with her new gown. The gleaming satin showed her beautiful flaxen hair off splendidly. The low cut neckline enhanced her modest bosom. It had long full skirts that Dawn knew would look so graceful when she danced in the latest fashion.
Dawn was starting to worry that she was beginning to like being a girl. She was afraid that she was never going to go back to Eric.
The next morning, the page that the Queen sent out returned with a likely candidate for Dawn’s escort.
The Queen was excited over this news. "What is the name of the lucky man? The Queen asked.
"Alexander Du Lac. He is a knight that prefers flaxen haired, feminine boys."
"He sounds perfect for my plans. Arrange for him to come and see me today. I will tell him of my plans."
Meanwhile, blissfully unaware of the future plans that awaited her, Dawn awoke to begin her morning toiletries. Her maid came in and once again assisted her in getting bathed and dressed. Today she was dressed in a cornflower blue silk dress. Her hair was arranged in a simple braid that fell down her back.
Her lessons today followed the same pattern as the day before. Except that her walk was becoming more naturally feminine and graceful. Dawn was aware that she was starting to walk with a graceful feminine air without consciously thinking about it.
Lunch brought on the same instructions to her eating manners. But she was also starting to learn the correct manners when seated at the table. The Queen was pleased with this.
"Dawn, you will practice your walk by yourself this afternoon. I have some important business to attend to this afternoon."
Alexander Du Lac was led into the Court Room. He was a 6’ 5" tall man with broad muscular shoulders. The shoulders led down to his long muscular arms. His biceps were about 20" in girth. His brawny chest slimmed down to his waist. He strode into the room on his long muscular legs. The sun shone his copper hair to perfection. He was wearing his best suit. The suit was a royal blue in color, which complimented his hair perfectly. He was very swarthy looking.
The Queen was pleased, because he would suit her plans perfectly. She wanted Alexander to court and woo Dawn so that she would remain a female.
"Alexander, I know of your fondness for a certain type of young man. I know of somebody, that is a flaxen haired young man. He is also dressed up and is being instructed to act like a lady.
He, I mean she, would be suitable for you. She would appear to be a woman but with an extra bit that you prefer. You would be able to hide your sexual orientation while getting what you desire.
I want you to court and woo her. If you succeed in getting Dawn to remain as a woman, I will set you up with a nice sized fortune. The first step in my plans is for you to ask her to accompany you to her Debutante Ball. I will arrange a meeting for the both of you."
Alexander, who was interested in this plan agreed to the meeting.
The Queen, Elizabeth was her name, spent a sleepless night going over her plans for Eric/Dawn. Elizabeth had an exterior motive to keeping Dawn a maiden. Her only son, the heir to the throne preferred pretty young boys, so there were no hopes of his marrying a woman. She planned to get Dawn comfortable around men, then arrange a meeting between her son, Christian and Dawn. She wanted Christian to marry Dawn, who would be a man, but would look like a lady. This way she could keep the gossip down. She would figure out what to do about children at a later date.
She first had to figure out how to get Eric to stay Dawn. She was hoping that he would come to this decision on his own. But she was trying to think up a few schemes just to be on the safe side. She had to find a "wife" for her son. She knew that Dawn would perfectly. Dawn was quite beautiful.
Meanwhile, Dawn was going over her situation. She was quite upset with the fact that she was starting to like living the female role. Eric decided that he should start trying to fight the process a little. Not give in so easily. On the other hand, he had to be careful, he did not want to end up wearing dresses for any longer than he had to. But still, a part of him had to admit it was enjoyable to wear the softer fabrics and be treated reverently.
Queen Elizabeth, on awakening, hit upon a great idea. She would have Dawn befriend the very girl he raped. She would tell Victoria, was the name of the girl, who Dawn really was. She also wouldn’t let Eric known that the girl knew. She hoped that Dawn having a girl friend her own age would help in the process. She was getting desperate to have her son married. He would be graduating from Oxford soon, and was expected to marry and settle down. She also knew that if Eric/Dawn didn’t accept the feminine role, she would have to do things that would be dishonorable. This didn’t appeal to her but her duty to family and country came first.
Elizabeth sent for her messenger. She sent him to go and bring Victoria to the throne room. She then proceeded to great dressed in her lavender velvet gown. She then fixed her hair and face. She placed her golden crown on her luxurious raven hair.
She then proceeded to go to the throne room to put the next step of her plan into action.
Victoria was led into the throne room, her long, golden hair tamed into a neat French braid. Her natural exuberance was subdued with the fact that she was in the Royal Palace. She looked all around at the rich colored tapestries hanging on the walls.
She followed the page to the throne, where she dropped into a swift curtsy.
"Rise child, I have a small request to make of you. I would like you to help my niece Dawn, by becoming a ladies companion to her. You would be her confidante. But first, I have to tell you who she really is.
"Do you remember the knight who molested you?"
"How can I ever forget." All of a sudden, Victoria realized who Dawn was. "You are not going to tell me that Dawn is…."
"Yes, Dawn is or rather was Eric, the man who raped you. I want you to help him/her appear more genteel and ladylike. I feel that she may relate better to a girl her own age. Also, you might get a thrill in the feminization of the man who brutalized you."
"How long do you want me to be her confidante?"
"As long as it takes to convince him to remain in the female role."
Dawn was giving his maid a lot of trouble. She did not want to wear the dress that was put out for her. She wanted to return to her male clothes. The maid was getting to her wit’s end. The maid decided to get Queen Elizabeth, so that the Queen could talk some sense into Dawn.
Queen Elizabeth stormed into Dawn’s room.
"What is the problem young lady?"
"The problem is I want to wear my male clothes. I want to be a man again. I don’t want to wear dresses and be treated like I am a piece of porcelain. I want to be free to do what I want."
"Welcome to the world of womanhood my dear. You agreed to our bargain, now there is no going back. No get dressed and go down to your lessons."
"No! I won’t! I don’t want to be treated like a woman anymore."
"Dawn, if you don’t stop this childlike behavior I will be forced to take you over my knee and give you a good old-fashioned spanking."
"You wouldn’t dare. I would like to see you try it."
"That’s it young lady. Over my knees, so that I can really blister your butt."
Queen Elizabeth sat down on the bed. Dawn was led, fighting and screaming, to the Queen. The maid placed Dawn over the Queen’s knees. Queen Elizabeth lifted up Dawn’s nightgown, slid down the undergarments and proceeded to paddle Dawn’s behind with her bare hand. After the first few slaps, Dawn could not stifle her tears. She begged the Queen to stop.
"Not until you promise to stop this unladylike behavior."
"I promise I will be a good girl and get dressed."
Dawn was let go and she proceeded to get dressed and ready for the day’s lesson. Once she was finished she was brought downstairs to the throne room.
Queen Elizabeth decided that further punishment was needed to reinforce Dawn’s new subservient role. She decided that Dawn would scrub the floor to the throne room on her hands and knees. Then when Dawn was finished she could work on her needlepoint.
Dawn did what she was told that day, the memory of her spanking was still fresh in her mind. She did not want a repeat performance.
Queen Elizabeth, meanwhile, was planning on how to instruct Dawn in the arts of running a home, and keeping a husband satisfied. She decided that Dawn would have to learn how to cook, clean and sew. She also wanted Dawn to learn how to care for babies and/or young children. After all, if her plans were to be successful, Dawn would have to know how to do all these things. She only had three weeks to set this up. That would be when Christian would be home from the university.
She hoped by that time Dawn would have become comfortable dating a man. Queen Elizabeth hoped that Alexander would have started making Dawn comfortable with receiving attention from men. Well she had less than a week before the ball to get Dawn ready and willing to accept men. She would have to get Victoria to work on the arts of flirting and seducing a man.
Dawn decided to spend the next day strolling through Queen Elizabeth’s royal flower gardens. She wanted to ponder her situation and come up with a plan to try to hold onto his male identity. It was a beautiful day in late spring and the roses were just starting to bloom.
Dawn found a spot where she could sit and enjoy the beauty of the pure white rosebuds.
"I have to think of a way to fight all of this feminization. I am starting to enjoy some of the sensations I get from the softer fabrics. I better watch out since I don’t know what Queen Elizabeth has in store for me. I just bet it will be horrible."
Dawn soon became lost in her thoughts, when a soft, delightful voice said, "Miss Dawn, do you mind if I sit next to you?"
Dawn glanced up and realized that the voice belonged to the beautiful girl he took advantage of. She started to panic and hoped that he would not be recognized.
"No, I don’t mind. But you have me at a disadvantage as I don’t know your name."
"Let me remedy that. My name is Victoria. Queen Elizabeth wants me to be a confidante to you and help refine your deportment. I am to help you get ready for the Ball, next week. The Queen wants you to be up on all the latest court dances. She also wants to ensure ladylike behavior from you."
Dawn heaved a small sigh of relief. From Victoria’s demeanor, she got the impression that Victoria had no idea that she was 1) a male and 2) the man who raped her.
Victoria on the other hand was thinking to herself that it was fun to see him squirm and would be even greater fun to teach Eric/Dawn the most ladylike behavior. She just knew she was going to enjoy her task.
Meanwhile, Queen Elizabeth was making plans of her own. "First thing, I will send a letter to Christian describing the charms of Dawn. I would like him to be here for the Ball, but I fear that may be impossible because of his class schedule."
She sat down at her desk and composed the following letter.
My dear son,
I think I have come up with the perfect solution for a marriage for you.
Her name is Dawn. She has shoulder-length flaxen hair. She is very beautiful of face. I am working on developing her ladylike deportment.
She also has the bit of plumbing that you find so sexually attractive. Yes, she was born with a penis. I would like you to come home in the next two weeks, to try to court and woo her to be your wife. But if it is possible to come home for Saturday night, I am holding a ball for her. It would be the perfect place to start your courtship of her.
Your loving mother.
She called the royal courier in. "I want you to get this to Prince Christian as soon as possible. Do not delay, this message is very important."
Queen Elizabeth then strolled into the royal ballroom. She wanted to plan on how the room was to be decorated for what should be one of the greatest nights of a young teen maiden’s life. She wanted Dawn’s Debutante Ball to be memorable for she was hoping that it would start Dawn on the path to becoming a maiden (at least in looks and behavior) permanently.
"I think we should have bowers of white and red rosebuds banking the corners. That should make nice romantic little nooks for lovebirds to escape to."
She then called in a group of servants and told them to start getting the ballroom ready for Saturday night.
During the next week, everything was going fine. Under Victoria’s guidance, Dawn was starting to develop ladylike comportment. She was still determined to keep her male identity, but after the spanking at the beginning of the week, she decided to at least give the appearance of giving in and display ladylike behavior at all times. She was also learning the court dances from the feminine perspective. It was strange to Eric to relearn these dances and allowing himself to be led instead of leading. All in all, Eric couldn’t wait until the year was over and he could return to being a male instead of being treated as a second class citizen. But he knew he would miss the sensual feel of the fabric.
Prince Christian, was a handsome young man. He was 6’1" in height and strong and muscular in build. He had beautiful, rich auburn hair and sparkling emerald eyes. He favored his mother in coloring. He also carried himself with great dignity and strength. He perused the letter from his mother for the thousandth time. "She has really piqued my curiosity regarding Dawn. I cannot wait to meet Dawn. She sounds like the perfect wife for me."
He was going to try his hardest to be there for Saturday night’s ball. He just wished that his classes were already over. He was already infatuated with Dawn, and was impatient to start his courtship of her. He was going to go and talk with the Dean and see if he could have a small leave.
The night of the ball finally arrived. Dawn was laced into her beautiful satin gown. The King and Queen escorted her into the ballroom. Queen Elizabeth whispered into her ear, "I would like you to meet Sir Alexander Du Lac. He has agreed to be your escort for tonight. Try to be nice and do what he asks you within reason. Above all, conduct yourself like a lady at all times. If I hear about any misconduct I will have to take you over my knees and give you a spanking to end all spankings."
Dawn nodded her head in agreement. She glanced at the man who was to be her date for the evening. She felt small and dainty, standing next to the hulking man.
Alexander was finding it hard to believe that Dawn was really a male underneath. He looked her over from head to toe. Her flaxen hair was arranged in a single braid that hung down her back. There was a wreath of white rosebuds around her forehead. She was done up with very little make-up. Her sapphire blue eyes dominated her face. Her pink lips looked to be soft and kissable. He couldn’t wait to try to get her in a corner and try to steal a kiss or two. Her dress was a lovely Lilac satin that complemented her complexion beautifully.
The musicians started to play and Alexander bent over and asked Dawn, "Would you like to dance?"
"I would be delighted to."
He led her out onto the dance floor. She started to get lost in the sensations of being held. She felt secure in the strength of his arms. She was starting to get confused by these feelings. "It is wrong to feel this way about another man. I should not like being treated like a china doll. I should be in the male role and doing this with a fair maiden." Dawn told herself.
As the evening wore on, Alexander finally got a few moments alone with Dawn. He tried to kiss her, when she told him no. Alexander was so infatuated with her, he decided to force his intentions on Dawn.
Dawn began to struggle and try to break away, but she was no match for Alexander. He started to kiss her and pin her down. Once he had her immobilized, he proceeded to try to lift her skirts. He wanted to pop her anal cherry.
Alexander quite intent with what he was doing was unaware of somebody behind him. All of a sudden he was struck on the head from behind.
Dawn was shocked and relieved to have her attacker subdued.
Her rescuer introduced himself. "I am Prince Christian. I have come home to meet Dawn, can you introduce me to her?"
"I am Dawn, and I am extremely grateful to you for rescuing me from that man."
Christian then asked Dawn for a dance. The rest of the dance proceeded uneventfully. Except that Dawn was starting to feel an attraction to Prince Christian. She didn’t know whether it was just because she was grateful for his rescuing her.
Dawn, as a result of what nearly happened to her, finally realized how she hurt and brutalized Victoria. She was determined to tell Victoria who she really was and how very sorry she was for what she did to Victoria. She also wanted to ask for forgiveness and a chance to redeem herself. She realized that it was wrong for a man to take another person and treat them as just an object. She promised herself that she would never try to do that to another person again.
She then cried herself to sleep.
During their stroll through the flower gardens. Dawn told Victoria that she had something very important to discuss with her.
"Victoria, I want you to know that I am the man who raped you. I want to apologize for taking something from you that I should not have taken. I hope that eventually you will be able to forgive me."
"I will think about it Dawn."
Christian spent the night following the ball dreaming of Dawn. He was instantly taken with her beauty. He knew he had to tell her of his growing affection for her and try to convince her to stay as Dawn. He dreamed of her shoulder length flaxen hair, her sapphire blue eyes that sparkled with her joy of life, her pearly white teeth that gleamed between her two ruby lips. He loved the way the gleaming satin complimented her ivory white skin. He knew he had to do his best to court her, he wanted her for his wife.
He woke the next day, resolute in his intent to win her for his bride. He just had to convince Eric that it was better for him to remain as Dawn.
Dawn also spent many restless nights following the ball. She knew that she wanted to go back to being Eric, but she also knew she liked the feelings of being pampered and treated like a lady. She loved the soft gentle caress of her gowns. She also loved the feeling of being with Christian. She knew that she was attracted to the strong but gentle qualities in him. She also told herself that he was an attractive hunk.
She was scared of her growing feelings for him. She was scared of what these new feelings would do to her resolve to return to being Eric. On the other hand, she never felt like this with the few women she dated before. Not even with Victoria.
Christian spent the following week just observing Dawn’s behavior. Towards the end of the week he followed her on her stroll through the flower gardens.
He stopped her by the red rosebushes. He reached over and picked an almost perfect rosebud and presented it to Dawn.
"Here’s a lovely flower for a lovely lady. Dawn, I just want to tell you that I am glad that I was able to save you from Sir Alexander. I also would like to spend more time with you. I am attracted by you."
"Christian, I feel the same way about you. I too, would like to get to know you better."
"Dawn would you mind if I walked along with you. I would like to get to know more about you."
Dawn proceeded to tell Christian about herself. She told him about her twin sister who resembled Dawn so much, they could be Identical twins. She really wanted to tell Christian who she really was but was afraid that he would leave her. She was really starting to question whether she really wanted to go back to being Eric.
Christian wondered if his mother knew about Dawn’s sister and if so could that be the answer to the question of having heirs. Could he deposit his seed in the sister, and Dawn could appear to be the mother of the children. He resolved to have a meeting with his mother as soon as possible. Meanwhile he would continue to enjoy his stroll with Dawn. He found it amazing that the gardens could become even lovelier when you were with someone beautiful like Dawn.
"Dawn, I just want to tell you how beautiful you are right now. I love looking into your beautiful blue eyes. They look so much like precious jewels especially when they sparkle as they are doing now. I would so much like to kiss your sweet lips."
He reached over and took her into his gentle embrace. His mouth found hers and at first his kiss was a gentle caress. Then he got a bit bolder and more passionate. His tongue began to part her lips and enter. His tongue probed her mouth. Dawn was starting to get aroused by this kiss. She loved the feeling of his tongue in her mouth.
She was strangely disappointed when the kiss ended. She would have liked it to go on forever and ever.
Christian said, "I think we should go back into the palace now."
Upon entering the palace, Christian searched for his mother. He wanted to tell her all about his conversation with Dawn. About the discovery of Dawn’s sister and how she could benefit the kingdom. He finally found Queen Elizabeth in her private sitting room.
"Mother, I was talking with Dawn today. I found out she has a twin sister who could be her identical twin. Did you know about this?"
"Calm down, honey. Yes, I did know about her sister. That was one of the reasons I set up this whole scenario. I found Eric’s taste through Erin, his sister. Victoria fit the bill exactly, that is why I sent her out into the forest on the day that I knew Eric would be returning. Victoria and I set up the punishment so that this could happen. I also would like Dawn to decide on her own to become a woman, but I am also willing to help the decision process along. I was hoping that you would not find out about this. I hope that you can forgive me for meddling into your affairs, but I thought that this could help out the situation, by providing you with a wife and heirs."
"There is nothing to forgive. I find Dawn attractive. I think I am starting to fall in love with her. I know that in time I would like her to be my wife and mother to my children."
"Christian, would it bother you if I helped Dawn to develop a more womanly figure?"
"What do you mean by that Mother?"
"What I mean by that is would it bother you if Dawn could develop her own breasts and rely less on padding? There is a way to administer herbs that would help her to develop them and if we can find the right dosage would not affect her male organ, if that is what you desire."
"I would love for her to have real breasts and yes, I would like to keep her organ functioning. I think it would be fun to have a wife that has the best features of a woman and man together in one package. How are you going to get Dawn to take the herbs? She is still contemplating returning to Eric. She will not willingly take them."
"I will sneak them into her food. I have to contact the royal physicians and find a course of action that would have the desired outcome. I think by the end of the month Dawn will be starting on the road to real womanhood. I forgot to tell you that these herbs would help her mind to become more feminine; more accepting of the change. This should help us to convince her to remain Dawn."
"Mother, you are such a scheming bitch. I love you for it."
"Christian it is now your job to sweep her off her feet and into marriage with you. The future of this kingdom depends on it."
"I will do my best since I am already in love with her and I think she is starting to feel something for me too."
Meanwhile, Alexander Du Lac wanted to get his revenge against Christian. He was very resentful of the intrusion at the ball. He wanted Dawn for himself. He fell in love with her great beauty. He wanted her for his wife. He wasn’t afraid to force her attentions, after all, wasn’t she the rapist of Victoria? He thought it would be a fitting punishment to take her by force and then force her into marrying him. He didn’t care if she loved him or not.
Dawn meanwhile remained blissfully unaware of all these machinations going on around her. She was questioning how she felt. She never felt as aroused as she felt during Christian’s kiss. She wondered whether it was wrong or right to feel like this. She also knew that she wanted to see Christian again. But she also wanted to become Eric again. She was so confused. Her body and her mind seemed to be warring with each other. Her mind wanted her to go back to being a man; her body loved feeling like a woman.
Queen Elizabeth, disguised in ordinary clothes, wound her way to the town’s physician. She wanted to discuss the medication she would need for Dawn’s becoming a she-male.
"Doctor, is there some herbs that I could give a male that would help his mind and body become more feminine while he still could achieve an erection?"
"Yes there is, your majesty. I can see through your attempt at a disguise. I think I know whom this is for. It is for the young woman you call Dawn, right? I brought both Eric and his twin sister into the world. Can I ask why you want to know this?"
"My son, Prince Christian, prefers pretty boys. He is not attracted to women, so he would not be able to marry and have heirs. I noticed that Eric and his sister looked so much alike that we could use her to mother the heirs to the throne. Also, if Eric, now Dawn could appear female, she could marry my son. Everybody would be happy. Christian is in the process of courting her. But I would like her to have a more feminine appearance, yet function as a man so that my son will have a fulfilling relationship. Unfortunately, I have to administer this without Dawn’s approval. I don’t have the time to wait. This has to be done as soon as possible."
"I will gather the herbs for you today, they should be ready by this afternoon. You can administer them in her food, three times a day. I will keep the dosage low, but they will take a little longer to start showing any effect. I will bring the prepared medicine to the palace this afternoon."
"How long till any changes show?"
"About two to three weeks, her nipples should start to become more sensitive. Her mind should be the first to start showing changes. She should become mellower and less aggressive.
Queen Elizabeth returned to the castle safe in the knowledge that her plans may soon be very successful. She called Victoria into her room.
"Victoria, I will start administering the feminizing herbs into Dawn’s food tonight. We are moving to the next step in the plan. Christian knows all about it and also wants it. I only wish that I could do this with Dawn’s consent. How are things going with her?"
"She is starting to love the feminine clothes more and more every day but the male part in her is fighting this knowledge. Also, I think her kiss with Eric the other day, has got her questioning her emotions."
Christian was trying to spend as much time as possible with Dawn. He would take her for strolls through the forest. He would take her into the town for walks along the main thoroughfare. He would constantly try to steal a kiss or two. Dawn would usually let him.
Dawn was sorting through her feelings as bet she could. She knew that she was slowly starting to fall in love with Christian. He was everything she wanted in a man. Or was that what she, as Eric wanted to be like as a man. She was unaware that these thoughts were the start of her mind changing from male to female. She only knew she was looking forward to her next date with Christian and the next kiss.
Christian on the other hand was looking at Dawn closely to see if he could notice the first changes in her appearance. He enjoyed his time with her. She was such a delight to be with. He couldn’t wait for the day where he could ask her to marry him. She was so beautiful and graceful. She would make a great queen, just like his mother.
About three weeks after Queen Elizabeth started giving Dawn the medicine, Dawn started to notice that her nipples were getting more sensitive and were also starting to enlarge. She tried to hide this from her maid, but unfortunately she grimaced when the maid slipped the chemise over her shoulders and accidentally brushed Dawn’s budding breasts.
The maid as quickly as she could, reported these developments to the queen. Queen Elizabeth was delighted at this news. "Her breasts should be starting to develop soon. Hopefully, she will get a nice C cup like her sister." The Queen said to herself.
Her budding breasts startled Dawn. She wondered how this could be happening. Men weren’t supposed to develop breasts. She was afraid that she could never go back to being Eric now. She was afraid how far Queen Elizabeth was going to go in her (Dawn’s) transformation. She knew that she didn’t want to be all girl, but the idea of having a nice feminine figure was appealing. Also she would be able to keep wearing women’s clothes which she really loved wearing. If she could help it, she would never go back to wearing men’s clothes. They were too rough and scratchy.
A courier arrived at the castle from a neighboring kingdom with invitations to the royal family for a grand ball. Prince Christian decided that he would ask Dawn; he knew that this could mark the start of his public courtship of her. He couldn’t wait to ask her and see how her developing breasts looked in a gown with a low neckline. He was enjoying it now when he would cop a feel or two when they would kiss and pet now.
"Dawn, there is going to be a ball and I was wondering if you would like to go with me?"
"Christian, I would love to go with you. Now I just have to see about getting a new ball gown."
Queen Elizabeth was pleased with Dawn’s acceptance. She wanted to Dawn to look breathtakingly gorgeous in her first very public appearance. She decided that the royal seamstress had to make the most beautiful dress. She thought that it should be an oyster white, silk dress studded with pearls. She also decided that Dawn’s assets should be shown with a low neckline. She would give Dawn a set of pearls, both necklace and earrings, for the occasion. Of course, Dawn would have to have her ears pierced. She was looking forward to doing this, as it would be a visible sign of Dawn’s femininity.
Dawn was looking forward to the ball. She couldn’t wait to be close to Christian while they were dancing. She knew that she was rapidly falling in love with him. It didn’t seem to bother her anymore, especially since her breasts were now about a B cup and were still growing. "I am afraid that I will be as well endowed as my twin sister." She knew that it is now impossible for her to go back to appearing as a male. She was relieved that her penis still seemed to be functioning properly, albeit, she would only be aroused when she was with Christian. Women didn’t seem to turn her on anymore.
She also enjoyed it when Christian fondled her breasts. She noticed that the nipples would get erect. She enjoyed the pleasant tingle that would course through her body. She enjoyed the feeling of Christian’s lips on hers. Enjoyed it when his tongue explored her mouth. She wondered what it would be like to make love with Christian. She was starting to wonder what she would say if Christian would ask her to marry him.
She loved the gown that was made for her for the ball. The off-white complimented her complexion very well. She loved the set of pearls that Queen Elizabeth gave her. Although she didn’t like the idea of having her ears pierced. The queen won out and they were pierced. Dawn now loved the fact that she could wear earrings.
Alexander Du Lac was still watching and waiting for his chance to abduct Dawn. He loved seeing her body change and develop along female lines. He knew that he had to have her. She was rapidly blossoming into a beautiful woman.
He had to plan out how to get her into his clutches. He knew he had to watch out for Prince Christian. He had to make Dawn his. She was just so beautiful.
He hid a big burlap sack. He figured that this would be big enough to stuff a person in. He made sure he had enough ropes so that he could tie her feet and hands together.
He cleared out a spot in his humble home. He couldn’t wait for the night of the ball.
Queen Elizabeth, Christian and Dawn arrived at the palace where the ball was to be held a couple of days before the big ball. It was proper procedure for them to spend a few days at their host’s place.
Dawn was escorted into her bedchamber, where her maid proceeded to unpack Dawn’s lovely new ball gown. Dawn was told to lie down for a few hours, so that she will be well rested for the evening’s festivities. There was to be an elegant dinner and reception for the royal couple’s anniversary.
Two hours later Dawn was led down into the big formal dining hall. The long table was richly carved wood. It seated about thirty people. Dawn was wearing a periwinkle blue gown which set off her light complexion and blue eyes very well. She enjoyed meeting the nobles of the neighboring kingdoms. She never realized that this was set up so that they could all meet Prince Christian’s intended.
The next day, the men were to go out on a royal hunt while the women remained behind. Dawn was dreading this, she knew that these women would dissect her. The staff was preparing the grand ballroom for the next day’s festivities. Dawn was looking forward to the next night’s dance. She was enjoyed dancing. She accepted that she was never going to return to being Eric again. Lately that fact did not bother her as much as it would have a few months ago. She loved being dressed in pretty fabrics. She loved the attention that Christian gave her. She admitted to herself that she was falling in love with him. She knew that if she could she would marry him, but that couldn’t happen could it?
During these same two days, a mysterious figure was also wending his way into the neighboring kingdom. He knew that he had to make good in capturing his prize or this would be the last chance he could get. He sensed that Prince Christian was very close to announcing his betrothal to Dawn. His disguise was practically perfect. He hoped that no one would recognize him as Alexander Du Lac. He checked to make sure he had his 6’ long sack and enough rope to bind Dawn well so that she could not escape. He just had to figure a way to get into the castle and its’ ballroom.
Dawn descended the castle stairs, lifting up her beautiful ball dress gracefully. The soft candlelight gave a gentle gleam to her lovely long flaxen hair which was arranged in a French Braid with a gold cord braid through it. Prince Christian was waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs, he held out his hand and guided her into the ballroom. She spent the next two hours gliding across the dance floor held in his loving embrace.
Dawn told Christian that she wanted to go out into the gardens and take a breath of fresh air and told him to meet her out there in fifteen minutes. She made her way out into the gardens alone. She strolled over to a deserted corner. She was taken by surprise by a pair of rough hand grabbing her arms and twisting them behind her. Her wrists were quickly bound. She was now unable to struggle with her masked captor. He quickly bound her feet and proceeded to put her into a sack. Because of the music from the ballroom no one heard her screams which were quickly silenced by a piece of dirty cloth which was shoved into her mouth.
She was lifted over the man’s shoulders as if she were light as a feather. She was terrified and hoped that Christian would be able to rescue her in time. Alexander left the grounds with his precious cargo.
Christian made his way out into the courtyard, but saw that it was empty. He was afraid that something happened to Dawn, but didn’t know what. He searched the gardens high and low for any sign of her. He finally came across the corner where she sat down. He saw two pairs of footsteps in the moonlight. One pair was made from dancing slippers; the other could only belong to a big knight.
He realized that someone had kidnapped Dawn, but he didn’t know whom. He could only hope that who ever did it would send a ransom note. He ran into the palace and told his mother what had happened. The host of the party called a group of his knights to start combing the area, since the kidnapper could not have gone too far.
Alexander had planned his escape route carefully. He placed the sack into a cart, which had several sacks of similar size and color. He looked like a farmer going to market. He drove the cart down the road. His story, if stopped, would be that he was going to the market to ready his wares for the next day.
His ride home was uneventful, as he was not stopped. Once he was home, he emptied the sack containing Dawn. He left her bound.
"Dawn, I am going to make you mine as soon as I can. By tomorrow night I will have taken your virgin ass. I will make you my whore, so that Prince Christian will be unable to marry you. I will then have my revenge against him for taking you from me at your Debutante Ball."
Dawn shivered in dread of what he just said. She prayed fervently that Prince Christian would rescue her in time. She did not want to be used in that way. She wanted her first time to be special. She was so sorry that she raped Victoria now. If she had not committed that horrible act she would not be in the situation she was in now. She had never felt so helpless and vulnerable before.
Christian was inconsolable. His mother took him into her embrace and comforted him as best as she could. She knew that they had to get Dawn back as soon as possible. She cursed herself for putting Dawn into this situation. She felt the tears trickle down her cheek. "I’ve got to think about who might have done this." An idea popped into her head.
"Christian, tell me what happened the night of the Debutante Ball. Please spare me no details."
"Well I walked into the garden. I saw Dawn struggling to break free from a man’s embrace. I think he was preparing to rape her so I punched him out and rescued Dawn."
"Please describe him to me."
Christian gave her the description of Alexander Du Lac. Queen Elizabeth knew right away who the attacker was.
"Why didn’t you tell me about this Christian? I have a good idea of who the kidnapper is."
The queen told Christian all about Alexander and how he was to be Dawn’s first experience with dating men. She told him that Alexander also preferred men and that he must have been taken by Dawn.
Queen Elizabeth and Christian prepared for the short drive home. They knew they had to find Dawn as soon as possible. They were afraid of what that brute would do to her. They only hoped that they would not be too late.
As soon as they arrived back at the castle, Queen Elizabeth set about trying to find out where Alexander lived. It took a good part of the next day to find out where his home was.
As soon as Christian found out the address he set out, by himself, against his mother’s wishes. He rode like he was possessed. He just prayed that he would be in time.
Meanwhile, Alexander was preparing Dawn for her upcoming deflowering. He brusquely lifted up her skirts, exposing her white undergarments. She was lying on her stomach on his bed. He roughly pulled down her undergarments, exposing her virgin ass. He separated her cheeks and prepared himself for entry. He was not paying attention when he was grabbed from behind and knocked out. Christian proceeded to tie Alexander’s wrists with the rope that he had once he untied Dawn.
Dawn was so relieved to be rescued once again by Christian. Christian knelt down on one knee and proposed to Dawn. She accepted at once. She knew that she was deeply in love with him.
Dawn asked Christian, "What is going to happen to that scum bag?"
"That will be up to my mother."
Alexander was brought to the dungeon in the palace. He was beat up and abused by the prison guards all through the night. He dreaded whatever punishment set up by the Queen. He was kept in the dungeon while Queen Elizabeth, her advisers and Dawn thought up a punishment for him.
Dawn was thinking about what would be the most humiliating punishment for Alexander. He was a handsome man’s man. It suddenly occurred to her that he would not be able to pass as a female, like she did. It would be humiliating for him to go out in public and be noticed as a man in a dress. She thought that this would be the best punishment. She told Queen Elizabeth of her idea.
Queen Elizabeth loved it, but how long should they make the punishment last?
Queen Elizabeth wanted it to be a year; Dawn wanted it to be longer.
Prince Christian decided that he was going to court and wed Dawn, she was perfect for him. He loved her slender figure, her now shoulder-length Flaxen colored hair. He also loved the fact that she was born male, but now had the appearance of a beautiful fair maiden.
The sun glinted on his beautiful auburn hair, as he made his way to Dawn's suite of the castle with a bouquet of red roses and some beautiful, deep blue sapphire earrings. He also had a secret piece of jewelry hidden on him and if all went according to plan, he would give it to her.
He knocked on her door, and inquired, “May I come in, my darling?”
Dawn got up and answered, “Who is it?” with a little smile on her face knowing who it was, but wanting to have a little fun with the big, handsome man. She was falling love with him but she was wondering if she should fall in so easily with the machinations of Queen Elizabeth. It was still bothering her on how well she was tricked into her current role. As much as she loved her new clothes, her new jewelry she did miss the freedom of her days of being Eric, a handsome and randy knight.
She did regret the actions that gotten her into this mess in the first place. She should have had more respect for women and not force himself as he was Eric at the time on a beautiful girl who stirred up his passions. It is never right to force yourself on someone as Eric as Dawn soon realized when Alexander Du Lac raped her.
There is a freedom of being able to come and go when you are a man and Dawn did miss those days. Now she had to act demure and ladylike. She was to be treated like she was a natural born woman by Royal Decree. So she had to flirt with guys, wear dresses, which didn't mind too much, wear corsets, which she did mind, they were tight as Hades.
Prince Christian, did not take kindly to her attempt at humor and replied, “It is Your Royal Highness, Prince Christian.”
“Well you don't have to get all high and mighty with me. I was just kidding you, sheesh, can't you take a joke.”
She opened the door and let him in.
The prince being a bit impatient and quite stirred up in his passions proceeded to get down on one knee and asked Dawn the very important question.
“Will you marry me?”
Dawn hesitated and asked for a few seconds to think it over.
She then gave him an answer, as she nodded her head and said that she would be glad to accept that honor.
He then placed a beautiful sapphire and diamond ring on her finger.
Prince Christian was so radiantly happy with her answer and told her that he was the luckiest man alive.
“We have so much to plan in the next year. We will have to decide how we are going to get heirs.”
“My sister who is very similar to me agreed to donate her eggs and womb to remedy the situation. We will just have to make sure she is in seclusion when this occurs.”
“We will have to tell my mother the good news right away. She will be so pleased.”
“Can't we wait and tell both families together?” Dawn did not want to give the Queen instant gratification in the knowledge that her scheme worked. At least not for a little while, besides she wanted both families to know the news at the same time.
Christian agreed and so they set a date for a dinner to tell the news to both of their families.
Dawn's father, mother, brother, and sister received their invitation to a private party. They wondered what is about.
Dawn, nee Eric's father, William, was still angry over his former son's behavior to maidens and felt that his punishment was merited but he still had to deal with the embarrassment of having a rapist for a son. He hoped that Eric as Dawn would make a better life for herself. He also hoped that his new daughter would marry the Prince as this would be beneficial to the family's name and position in society.
Dawn's mother, Helena, was also hoping that her new daughter was announcing her engagement. She was very disappointed when Eric molested Victoria, she had hoped that she raised her son better. She has seen Eric since he became Dawn and she love the improvements in her former son.
Dawn's brother, Christopher, was happy for his new sister. He loved Eric better as Dawn, she was more kinder and gentler than her former self. He also noticed that Dawn seemed to care more for her family than she did before. He noticed that Dawn seemed to care more for the interests of others as opposed to being self-centered like she was when she was Eric. Christopher was also involved with the punishment of Alexander Du Lac, now Alexandra. He was very upset over what Alexander did to his sister but he was trying to treat Alexandra like a lady.
Dawn's sister, Amelia, was very certain that the engagement was going to be announced since she was secretly approached to be the donor mother for her sister. She was very pleased to be asked to do this, as she would do anything to help Dawn out. She was so happy to have a kind, loving sister as opposed to her overly masculine former brother. She secretly smiled to herself over how feminine her brother Eric has become as Dawn. Amelia, though a little shorter than Dawn, physically looked very similar to Dawn and knew that people would not be able to tell future kids weren't Dawn's.
Meanwhile, over in the palace King Jonathan and Queen Elizabeth were also wondering what the invitation was about. King Jonathan, who was in the dark about his son's orientation and Dawn once being Eric was hoping that his son was finally going to be settling down, get married and set about producing heirs to the throne. King Jonathan was a well-liked king, who tried to be fair to his people and to other kingdoms.
Queen Elizabeth, was fairly certain that her plans were working out, although she was extremely disappointed that her son did not tell her first. She was feeling guilty of her setting up Eric and forcing his transition to womanhood. She knew that Eric would make an excellent wife to her son. She would have rather discussed her plans with Eric, now Dawn and maybe could have made it worth his while, but she was afraid that Eric would not fall in with her plans so she did think it was for best to set him up and punish him for his crimes. Queen Elizabeth did believe that Dawn did make a fine woman, and was a beautiful accent to her handsome son. She did know that Christian was very taken with Dawn, her beauty and her inner grace.
Dawn was busy planning for the coming party. She had to plan the meal, make sure it was suitable for everyone in both families. She had to decide which set of china and crystal to use. Make sure the floral arrangements were done. She wanted it to be perfect. Although she was unsure of whether she wanted to be a woman or not, she did know that she loved being with Christian; loved the way he treated her; the way he made her feel. She really did feel that she could live the rest of her life as his wife. She did wonder if she would have accepted this if Queen Elizabeth had come to her first. She wondered what it would feel like to be possessed by Christian.
Christian, knowing how his intended was, let her have her way planning the meal. He was just so elated that she agreed to marry him. He felt that he was the luckiest man alive. He was glad that his mother had found him his Dawn. He could not wait until the wedding. He could not wait to make Dawn his.
Dawn was just putting the finishing touches to the meal when her guests began to arrive.
She led them into the sitting area and told them to get comfortable, while Christian got them their drinks. They were all there, except the queen who was just finishing up getting ready. She was running late because her court sessions today ran over time. She was wondering what the meeting was about. She was hoping that her plans and schemes worked out. She felt justified in ruining Eric's life if her son was happy. She thought he had looked a lot happier in the last few weeks. She felt that the ends justified the means and she was disciplined enough to plan and carry out her schemes. Besides she thought Dawn was a better person than Eric and that she was better off as a woman. She only wished that Christian was more like her and less the gentle man that he was.
She got dressed in her finest golden gown, put on her grandest tiara and headed down to the gathering.
The queen was rushed into the sitting room, and joined her husband who was already there. The king was a kindly man, who let his wife pretty much run things. He wanted his son to be happy and thought that Dawn was doing this. He didn't know for sure, but thought it highly likely that his wife planned out the whole thing. He did feel sorry for Eric, because the king liked him and thought him a great fellow. He studied Dawn, and wondered if she was truly happy as Dawn or would he go back to being Eric if he could. But knowing his wife he thought the last scenario was very unlikely. He figured his wife and Eric totally locked into being Dawn.
Dawn looked splendid in the gown she chose to wear for the dinner. She got up and walked over to her fiance. She gazed lovingly into his eyes.
Prince Christian got up.
“I have a wonderful announcement. I have asked Dawn to be my wife.”
“That's wonderful but what did she say?” The queen asked.
“She said no.”
The queen was shocked at this. She felt her plans for the kingdom and her son going awry. She was ready to go and punish Dawn. She felt maybe a few days in the dungeon would set her right. She was ready to call her guards in and carry that out when she noticed the gleam in her son's eyes.
“Got you”
“Did I have you going mother? I hope so, because this is the last time I am going to deal with your schemes and machinations. You set up a poor guy, so that you can make the perfect bride whether he wanted to be a bride or not. It is not right for you to play with other lives. Please let Alexandra be the last, or I will renounce my ascendancy to the throne. Dawn did accept because she loves me and wants to be with me and not as a result of your schemes. I really do hope that you learn not to manipulate others into your bidding.”
The queen was aghast at these words.
“What do you mean give up the throne. I did this, so that your ascendancy to the throne would be guaranteed. If you turn it down, I will have ruined another man's life for naught.”
“That's the point I am trying to make mother. It was very wrong of you to take Eric, set him up and transform him into a woman. Luckily for you she likes what was done to her, but if she wasn't you would have forced her into being someone she is not. You do not have the right to do that to others on your whim. I will only renounce the throne if you ever try to manipulate others again.”
The queen decided to let that matter drop for the time being, but thought to herself that she would revisit it when she could control her son a little bit better. She did not want to stop using her control to manipulate others.
Dawn was congratulated by her family who felt that this would be a good move for her. She would be protected and taken care of by a man who loved her.
Christian woke up that morning and looked through the windows and leaves of red, gold and brown decorating the trees outside. He was unable to go back to sleep as the past was preying on his mind. He felt guilty over the part he played in the creating of Dawn.
He was always attracted to Eric growing up and wished that he could have had a relationship with him as Eric. Although with Dawn though, it would give the appearance of a man/woman relationship. Dawn still did have what Christian desired in Eric, just in a more pleasing womanly package.
He wondered if his mother sensed his attraction for Eric and that is why she chose him for his new role as a princess.
It was just the idea of the ruse used against Dawn, nee Eric that still did not sit right with him. Christian could see how much Dawn changed and developed into a beautiful young woman at least as appearances go.
Christian decided to get dressed in a pair of tights that left little to the imagination. He put on a forest green cambric shirt and donned a heavy woolen sweater and proceeded to go downstairs and wait for Dawn.
Dawn woke up and looked out of the windows in her room at the same awe inspiring view of the autumn leaves in the early hours of the dawn.
She was looking back at what got her to where she was today. She did regret the action of forcing a woman to be humiliated and treated by forcing her to have sex with Eric as she was then. Now that she was a woman herself she realized how heartless and cruel that was. She knew that all though it was engineered by the queen so that should get an effeminate man albeit dressed in the role of a woman as a wire for her son; Dawn did not have to do what Eric had done, it could have been avoided.
Dawn went to her wardrobe and skimmed through her choice of gowns before settling on a rust colored one that matched some of the colors of the leaves outside.
She rang for her maidservant to come and get her dressed.
Dawn gracefully descended down the stairs. Gliding with each step as it brought her closer to the man that she was falling deeply in love with.
Christian asked, “Would you like to go for a stroll, sweetheart?”
“Yes, that would be great. I have been thinking how much I care for you.”
“I feel the same, but maybe that may change after I tell you something. I want you to know that I have always been in love with you, as far back as Eric. I feel guilty in that may be why my mother chose you for your current role.”
“Don't feel guilty, dear, I am here for my own role in the crime I committed. I do care for you and I love where I am at now. I had no real goal in life then, I was content to abuse others and take what I wanted. I realize how wrong I was then and I love being in a relationship with a man who cares for me and treats me with respect. I can now be an example to others in how you can change your life around and better yourself. I cannot wait for May, when we can get married and be together for the rest of lives.”
Queen Elizabeth led Dawn into the local seamstress' shop so that they could select a fabric for Dawn's wedding gown.
The shop owner greeted them with a cheery "Good morning, Your Majesty, Dawn. What can I do for you today?"
"We want to look at several yards of your best white fabrics, and best hand tatted lace. We have to make the most beautiful gown for her upcoming nuptials." Queen Elizabeth replied.
The shop owner led them to several bolts of white fabric. They ranged in colors from the purest white to the creamiest ivory. The Queen held up several samples of various bolts up to Dawn to see what would go best with her fair complexion.
Queen Elizabeth was finally satisfied with a sample that was a creamy ivory, which set off Dawn's complexion and flaxen hair beautifully.
"Dawn, what do you think of this Ivory color?"
"I think it makes me look beautiful. It highlights my fair complexion beautifully. I think it would be better if it was studded with some lovely pearls. Can I have pearls sewn onto it?
The shop owner said that it would be no problem but it could take anywhere from two weeks to a month. Dawn said that it would be fine.
The shop owner then led them to where he kept several bolts of the finest hand tatted lace in the kingdom. The Queen found a beautiful pattern of lace made up of roses in a creamy ivory that matched the material for the gown beautifully.
They purchased both materials and made arrangements for a seamstress to come out to the palace in about six weeks so that the most beautiful wedding gown could be made.
During the following six weeks, Queen Elizabeth was busy arranging the wedding ceremony. She decided that it would be held outside in the royal rose gardens, since she knew that the roses were Dawn's favorite flowers. The dinner would be held in formal dining hall.
The seamstress arrived with the material to make the gown, veil and undergarments. The seamstress met with the Queen to design the wedding gown. They settled on a simple Empire-styled gown with a low-cut square bodice that would should off Dawn's assets beautifully. The train would be several feet in length and would require an attendant to carry it.
Dawn was led into the fitting room so that she could be measured. Once the seamstress had them, Dawn was dismissed. The beautiful pearl studded fabric was then fashioned into a gown that was so beautiful that whoever gazed on it was left breathless.
The veil was made from the rose-patterned lace. It came down to Dawn's waist.
The seamstress also made the most beautiful undergarments. They complimented the gown splendidly.
The day of the wedding dawned a beautiful day. Dawn awoke, her stomach was filled with butterflies. She couldn't wait for the ceremony to be done with so that she could begin her life with the man that she loved with all her heart. She was glad that she decided to follow her heart and remain a woman, albeit with male organs. She could hardly wait to wear her gown it was simply beautiful. The seamstress did a wonderful job on the gown and its accessories.
Prince Christian was couldn't wait for the ceremony either. He too was looking forward to spending the rest of his life with Dawn. He just hoped that his mother's plans would work. He hoped that he could have a family of his own. He knew that Dawn would make a wonderful mother.
Queen Elizabeth awoke with a feeling of great satisfaction as her plans were finally being realized. She was glad that everything worked out for the best. She was also glad that Dawn was able to put the unpleasantness of what Alexander tried to do to her behind her.
The time for the wedding soon approached. The town folk were assembled to see their handsome young prince wed his beautiful bride.
The bride was so breathtakingly beautiful as she was guided through the arbor of roses. The King gave her away, since her own father was no longer living. Her mother was in attendance and her sister was her Maid of Honor.
The wedding was simple and beautiful; it would live in the memories of the townsfolk forever.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part One
Sir Eric decided to take a short cut through the forest. He was a 6’ tall. The sun glittered on his flaxen hair.
Suddenly he heard high-pitched laughter coming from his right side. He decided to see who could be out on a nice, sunny day. He peeked through some branches. He saw a lovely maiden. She appeared to be in her late teens, with her long golden hair flowing around her face and shoulders like a halo. Her complexion was so fair and clear, just like a porcelain doll.
Eric was so taken in by her beauty, he leapt from his hiding place. He startled her and she started to run. He reached out and forcibly grabbed her.
"Please, don’t hurt me!" she cried.
He threw her to the ground. He pinned her shoulders to the ground and started to lift up her dress. He then removed her undergarments and proceeded to take her virginity.
Once, he was finished raping her, she ran screaming to the nearest town. She reported him to the king and queen.
Eric was soon captured and brought in front of the king and queen. They found him guilty and the royal couple decreed that the maiden he ravished would dictate his punishment.
"He shall be dressed and treated as a fair maiden for a year. If he gets into further trouble then the punishment time can be and will be extended. His, I mean her name will be Dawn." The maiden said.
Eric was then taken to the dungeon of the royal castle until the punishment could be started. The royal couple started to have a suitable wardrobe for the new maiden to wear. A room was set aside for Dawn in the castle. The queen wanted to be able to keep an eye on her. The queen was also going to help instruct the new maiden in feminine deportment.
A month later, Eric, now Dawn was brought up to his/her new room. A set of clothes was laid out on the bed. A maid entered the room and proceeded to help Dawn shed her male clothes.
"You will first get washed and then we will proceed to put on clothes more appropriate for a lady, miss."
Dawn was led to a wooden tub in the middle of the room. The water smelled faintly of spring blossoms. She was scrubbed from head to toe. The body hair was removed from her body by the use of a sharp instrument. As soon as the bath was finished, she was toweled dry.
The maid helped Dawn don her undergarments. The lavender dress was soon placed over her head. Her hair had not been cut since the time of her sentencing and so it was about shoulder length. It was braided into a simple style.
"Her majesty wants to see you in ten minutes. She will explain what is going to happen to you."
Dawn was then led down a tapestry-covered corridor into the queen’s private chamber. The queen beckoned for Dawn to take a seat.
"You will be treated as a woman for the next year. We will find a suitable male suitor for you so you can experience all that a young maiden has to. You will have to worry about someone taking your virgin ass. You will remain here in this castle. Starting tomorrow I will instruct you in way a lady behaves. Remember, if you misbehave in any way I will extend you time by a year."
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part Two
The Queen asked, "Shall we begin your lessons on how to act and behave like a lady?"
Dawn, who was very uncomfortable in her new clothes and new position in society replied, "Yes your majesty."
"Good. First, you must learn to walk like a lady. Get up. You must walk across this room with a graceful sway to your hips. To make sure that you learn the correct posture, you will walk with this heavy book balanced on your head. If it drops, you will have to pick it up and start all over. We will continue with this exercise until you can walk without dropping the book. Begin."
Dawn took the book that was handed to her and balanced it on her head like she was instructed. She took about ten steps, when tragedy occurred and she dropped the book. She proceeded to pick it up and rebalance it on her head. She started to practice walking again. This patterned repeated itself for a good part of the morning.
Finally towards lunch time the Queen was satisfied with Dawn’s walking. Dawn could now walk with the book balanced on her head. She was also starting to walk with a graceful, feminine sway.
The Queen decided she would use the mealtime to teach Dawn, how to sit and eat a meal like a lady.
"Dawn, before you sit down, smooth your skirt under your backside while lowering it down to the seat. Like this." The Queen proceeded to show Dawn the correct way to sit down.
Dawn picked up her eating utensils like the ill-manner boar of a man that she used to be. The Queen looked at Dawn with a menacing scowl on her face. "Dawn, that is not the way a lady picks up her knife and fork." The Queen then showed Dawn how to use her knife and fork. The meal proceeded along these lines. Every time Dawn made an unladylike mistake, the Queen would correct her. The Queen showed her how to cut meat. How to take ladylike bites. How big a serving to eat.
After lunch, Dawn was given a short period of rest. She was told to take a short nap, because the rest of the afternoon would be filled with various fittings. The local seamstress was going to take her measurements and start making Dawn’s new clothes. Dawn was then to learn about the various garments and how to don them.
The seamstress arrived and proceeded to measure Dawn for her Debutante Ball gown. The dress was to be made out of white satin with handmade lace at the hems.
While Dawn was being fitted for her new clothes, the Queen was trying to find an escort for Dawn. The Queen wanted Dawn to experience all the joys and heartaches of being a woman.
She told a page to "scour the town and find me a homosexual man that is tall, muscular and good looking. Tell him I may have the perfect "wife" for him. "
The Queen was going to do her best to make sure that Dawn would remain and Eric would disappear. She was going to teach Dawn that being a woman was not all that bad and try to convince her not to go back to being a man.
Dawn fell in love with her new gown. The gleaming satin showed her beautiful flaxen hair off splendidly. The low cut neckline enhanced her modest bosom. It had long full skirts that Dawn knew would look so graceful when she danced in the latest fashion.
Dawn was starting to worry that she was beginning to like being a girl. She was afraid that she was never going to go back to Eric.
The next morning, the page that the Queen sent out returned with a likely candidate for Dawn’s escort.
The Queen was excited over this news. "What is the name of the lucky man? The Queen asked.
"Alexander du Lac. He is a knight that prefers flaxen haired, feminine boys."
"He sounds perfect for my plans. Arrange for him to come and see me today. I will tell him of my plans."
Meanwhile, blissfully unaware of the future plans that awaited her, Dawn awoke to begin her morning toiletries. Her maid came in and once again assisted her in getting bathed and dressed. Today she was dressed in a cornflower blue silk dress. Her hair was arranged in a simple braid that fell down her back.
Her lessons today followed the same pattern as the day before. Except that her walk was becoming more naturally feminine and graceful. Dawn was aware that she was starting to walk with a graceful feminine air without consciously thinking about it.
Lunch brought on the same instructions to her eating manners. But she was also starting to learn the correct manners when seated at the table. The Queen was pleased with this.
"Dawn, you will practice your walk by yourself this afternoon. I have some important business to attend to this afternoon."
Alexander du Lac was led into the Court Room. He was a 6’ 5" tall man with broad muscular shoulders. The shoulders led down to his long muscular arms. His biceps were about 20" in girth. His brawny chest slimmed down to his waist. He strode into the room on his long muscular legs. The sun shone his copper hair to perfection. He was wearing his best suit. The suit was a royal blue in color, which complimented his hair perfectly. He was very swarthy looking.
The Queen was pleased, because he would suit her plans perfectly. She wanted Alexander to court and woo Dawn so that she would remain a female.
"Alexander, I know of your fondness for a certain type of young man. I know of somebody, that is a flaxen haired young man. He is also dressed up and is being instructed to act like a lady.
He, I mean she, would be suitable for you. She would appear to be a woman but with an extra bit that you prefer. You would be able to hide your sexual orientation while getting what you desire.
I want you to court and woo her. If you succeed in getting Dawn to remain as a woman, I will set you up with a nice sized fortune. The first step in my plans is for you to ask her to accompany you to her Debutante Ball. I will arrange a meeting for the both of you."
Alexander, who was interested in this plan agreed to the meeting.
To be continued.
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
First, I would like to thank Jezzi Belle Stewart for her suggestions. I have taken some of them and implemented them into the story. I hope you will enjoy the further adventures of Dawn. I want to thank everybody for their kind words regarding this story.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part 3
The Queen, Elizabeth was her name, spent a sleepless night going over her plans for Eric/Dawn. Elizabeth had an exterior motive to keeping Dawn a maiden. Her only son, the heir to the throne preferred pretty young boys, so there were no hopes of his marrying a woman. She planned to get Dawn comfortable around men, then arrange a meeting between her son, Christian and Dawn. She wanted Christian to marry Dawn, who would be a man, but would look like a lady. This way she could keep the gossip down. She would figure out what to do about children at a later date.
She first had to figure out how to get Eric to stay Dawn. She was hoping that he would come to this decision on his own. But she was trying to think up a few schemes just to be on the safe side. She had to find a "wife" for her son. She knew that Dawn would perfectly. Dawn was quite beautiful.
Meanwhile, Dawn was going over her situation. She was quite upset with the fact that she was starting to like living the female role. Eric decided that he should start trying to fight the process a little. Not give in so easily. On the other hand, he had to be careful, he did not want to end up wearing dresses for any longer than he had to. But still, a part of him had to admit it was enjoyable to wear the softer fabrics and be treated reverently.
Queen Elizabeth, on awakening, hit upon a great idea. She would have Dawn befriend the very girl he raped. She would tell Victoria, was the name of the girl, who Dawn really was. She also wouldn’t let Eric known that the girl knew. She hoped that Dawn having a girl friend her own age would help in the process. She was getting desperate to have her son married. He would be graduating from Oxford soon, and was expected to marry and settle down. She also knew that if Eric/Dawn didn’t accept the feminine role, she would have to do things that would be dishonorable. This didn’t appeal to her but her duty to family and country came first.
Elizabeth sent for her messenger. She sent him to go and bring Victoria to the throne room. She then proceeded to great dressed in her lavender velvet gown. She then fixed her hair and face. She placed her golden crown on her luxurious raven hair.
She then proceeded to go to the throne room to put the next step of her plan into action.
Victoria was led into the throne room, her long, golden hair tamed into a neat French braid. Her natural exuberance was subdued with the fact that she was in the Royal Palace. She looked all around at the rich colored tapestries hanging on the walls.
She followed the page to the throne, where she dropped into a swift curtsy.
"Rise child, I have a small request to make of you. I would like you to help my niece Dawn, by becoming a ladies companion to her. You would be her confidante. But first, I have to tell you who she really is.
"Do you remember the knight who molested you?"
"How can I ever forget." All of a sudden, Victoria realized who Dawn was. "You are not going to tell me that Dawn is…."
"Yes, Dawn is or rather was Eric, the man who raped you. I want you to help him/her appear more genteel and ladylike. I feel that she may relate better to a girl her own age. Also, you might get a thrill in the feminization of the man who brutalized you."
"How long do you want me to be her confidante?"
"As long as it takes to convince him to remain in the female role."
Dawn was giving his maid a lot of trouble. She did not want to wear the dress that was put out for her. She wanted to return to her male clothes. The maid was getting to her wit’s end. The maid decided to get Queen Elizabeth, so that the Queen could talk some sense into Dawn.
Queen Elizabeth stormed into Dawn’s room.
"What is the problem young lady?"
"The problem is I want to wear my male clothes. I want to be a man again. I don’t want to wear dresses and be treated like I am a piece of porcelain. I want to be free to do what I want."
"Welcome to the world of womanhood my dear. You agreed to our bargain, now there is no going back. No get dressed and go down to your lessons."
"No! I won’t! I don’t want to be treated like a woman anymore."
"Dawn, if you don’t stop this childlike behavior I will be forced to take you over my knee and give you a good old-fashioned spanking."
"You wouldn’t dare. I would like to see you try it."
"That’s it young lady. Over my knees, so that I can really blister your butt."
Queen Elizabeth sat down on the bed. Dawn was led, fighting and screaming, to the Queen. The maid placed Dawn over the Queen’s knees. Queen Elizabeth lifted up Dawn’s nightgown, slid down the undergarments and proceeded to paddle Dawn’s behind with her bare hand. After the first few slaps, Dawn could not stifle her tears. She begged the Queen to stop.
"Not until you promise to stop this unladylike behavior."
"I promise I will be a good girl and get dressed."
Dawn was let go and she proceeded to get dressed and ready for the day’s lesson. Once she was finished she was brought downstairs to the throne room.
Queen Elizabeth decided that further punishment was needed to reinforce Dawn’s new subservient role. She decided that Dawn would scrub the floor to the throne room on her hands and knees. Then when Dawn was finished she could work on her needlepoint.
Dawn did what she was told that day, the memory of her spanking was still fresh in her mind. She did not want a repeat performance.
Queen Elizabeth, meanwhile, was planning on how to instruct Dawn in the arts of running a home, and keeping a husband satisfied. She decided that Dawn would have to learn how to cook, clean and sew. She also wanted Dawn to learn how to care for babies and/or young children. After all, if her plans were to be successful, Dawn would have to know how to do all these things. She only had three weeks to set this up. That would be when Christian would be home from the university.
She hoped by that time Dawn would have become comfortable dating a man. Queen Elizabeth hoped that Alexander would have started making Dawn comfortable with receiving attention from men. Well she had less than a week before the ball to get Dawn ready and willing to accept men. She would have to get Victoria to work on the arts of flirting and seducing a man.
To be continued.
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part Four
Dawn decided to spend the next day strolling through Queen Elizabeth’s royal flower gardens. She wanted to ponder her situation and come up with a plan to try to hold onto his male identity. It was a beautiful day in late spring and the roses were just starting to bloom.
Dawn found a spot where she could sit and enjoy the beauty of the pure white rosebuds.
"I have to think of a way to fight all of this feminization. I am starting to enjoy some of the sensations I get from the softer fabrics. I better watch out since I don’t know what Queen Elizabeth has in store for me. I just bet it will be horrible."
Dawn soon became lost in her thoughts, when a soft, delightful voice said, "Miss Dawn, do you mind if I sit next to you?"
Dawn glanced up and realized that the voice belonged to the beautiful girl he took advantage of. She started to panic and hoped that he would not be recognized.
"No, I don’t mind. But you have me at a disadvantage as I don’t know your name."
"Let me remedy that. My name is Victoria. Queen Elizabeth wants me to be a confidante to you and help refine your deportment. I am to help you get ready for the Ball, next week. The Queen wants you to be up on all the latest court dances. She also wants to ensure ladylike behavior from you."
Dawn heaved a small sigh of relief. From Victoria’s demeanor, she got the impression that Victoria had no idea that she was 1) a male and 2) the man who raped her.
Victoria on the other hand was thinking to herself that it was fun to see him squirm and would be even greater fun to teach Eric/Dawn the most ladylike behavior. She just knew she was going to enjoy her task.
Meanwhile, Queen Elizabeth was making plans of her own. "First thing, I will send a letter to Christian describing the charms of Dawn. I would like him to be here for the Ball, but I fear that may be impossible because of his class schedule."
She sat down at her desk and composed the following letter.
My dear son,
I think I have come up with the perfect solution for a marriage for you.
Her name is Dawn. She has shoulder-length flaxen hair. She is very beautiful of face. I am working on developing her ladylike deportment.
She also has the bit of plumbing that you find so sexually attractive. Yes, she was born with a penis. I would like you to come home in the next two weeks, to try to court and woo her to be your wife. But if it is possible to come home for Saturday night, I am holding a ball for her. It would be the perfect place to start your courtship of her.
Your loving mother.
She called the royal courier in. "I want you to get this to Prince Christian as soon as possible. Do not delay, this message is very important. "
Queen Elizabeth then strolled into the royal ballroom. She wanted to plan on how the room was to be decorated for what should be one of the greatest nights of a young teen maiden’s life. She wanted Dawn’s Debutante Ball to be memorable for she was hoping that it would start Dawn on the path to becoming a maiden (at least in looks and behavior) permanently.
"I think we should have bowers of white and red rosebuds banking the corners. That should make nice romantic little nooks for lovebirds to escape to."
She then called in a group of servants and told them to start getting the ballroom ready for Saturday night.
During the next week, everything was going fine. Under Victoria’s guidance, Dawn was starting to develop ladylike comportment. She was still determined to keep her male identity, but after the spanking at the beginning of the week, she decided to at least give the appearance of giving in and display ladylike behavior at all times. She was also learning the court dances from the feminine perspective. It was strange to Eric to relearn these dances and allowing himself to be led instead of leading. All in all, Eric couldn’t wait until the year was over and he could return to being a male instead of being treated as a second class citizen. But he knew he would miss the sensual feel of the fabric.
Prince Christian, was a handsome young man. He was 6’1" in height and strong and muscular in build. He had beautiful, rich auburn hair and sparkling emerald eyes. He favored his mother in coloring. He also carried himself with great dignity and strength. He perused the letter from his mother for the thousandth time. "She has really piqued my curiosity regarding Dawn. I cannot wait to meet Dawn. She sounds like the perfect wife for me."
He was going to try his hardest to be there for Saturday night’s ball. He just wished that his classes were already over. He was already infatuated with Dawn, and was impatient to start his courtship of her. He was going to go and talk with the Dean and see if he could have a small leave.
The night of the ball finally arrived. Dawn was laced into her beautiful satin gown. The King and Queen escorted her into the ballroom. Queen Elizabeth whispered into her ear, "I would like you to meet Sir Alexander du Lac. He has agreed to be your escort for tonight. Try to be nice and do what he asks you within reason. Above all, conduct yourself like a lady at all times. If I hear about any misconduct I will have to take you over my knees and give you a spanking to end all spankings."
Dawn nodded her head in agreement. She glanced at the man who was to be her date for the evening. She felt small and dainty, standing next to the hulking man.
Alexander was finding it hard to believe that Dawn was really a male underneath. He looked her over from head to toe. Her flaxen hair was arranged in a single braid that hung down her back. There was a wreath of white rosebuds around her forehead. She was done up with very little make-up. Her sapphire blue eyes dominated her face. Her pink lips looked to be soft and kissable. He couldn’t wait to try to get her in a corner and try to steal a kiss or two. Her dress was a lovely Lilac satin that complemented her complexion beautifully.
The musicians started to play and Alexander bent over and asked Dawn, "Would you like to dance?"
"I would be delighted to."
He led her out onto the dance floor. She started to get lost in the sensations of being held. She felt secure in the strength of his arms. She was starting to get confused by these feelings. "It is wrong to feel this way about another man. I should not like being treated like a china doll. I should be in the male role and doing this with a fair maiden." Dawn told herself.
As the evening wore on, Alexander finally got a few moments alone with Dawn. He tried to kiss her, when she told him no. Alexander was so infatuated with her, he decided to force his intentions on Dawn.
Dawn began to struggle and try to break away, but she was no match for Alexander. He started to kiss her and pin her down. Once he had her immobilized, he proceeded to try to lift her skirts. He wanted to pop her anal cherry.
Alexander quite intent with what he was doing was unaware of somebody behind him. All of a sudden he was struck on the head from behind.
Dawn was shocked and relieved to have her attacker subdued.
Her rescuer introduced himself. "I am Prince Christian. I have come home to meet Dawn, can you introduce me to her?"
"I am Dawn, and I am extremely grateful to you for rescuing me from that man."
Christian then asked Dawn for a dance. The rest of the dance proceeded uneventfully. Except that Dawn was starting to feel an attraction to Prince Christian. She didn’t know whether it was just because she was grateful for his rescuing her.
Dawn, as a result of what nearly happened to her, finally realized how she hurt and brutalized Victoria. She was determined to tell Victoria who she really was and how very sorry she was for what she did to Victoria. She also wanted to ask for forgiveness and a chance to redeem herself. She realized that it was wrong for a man to take another person and treat them as just an object. She promised herself that she would never try to do that to another person again.
She then cried herself to sleep.
During their stroll through the flower gardens. Dawn told Victoria that she had something very important to discuss with her.
"Victoria, I want you to know that I am the man who raped you. I want to apologize for taking something from you that I should not have taken. I hope that eventually you will be able to forgive me."
"I will think about it Dawn."
To be continued.
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
First I would like to thank those who responded to the poll questions. You have helped me to decide on a course of action for this story. Thank you again, for some very creative suggestions. Thank you for continuing to read all about Dawn.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part Five
Christian spent the night following the ball dreaming of Dawn. He was instantly taken with her beauty. He knew he had to tell her of his growing affection for her and try to convince her to stay as Dawn. He dreamed of her shoulder length flaxen hair, her sapphire blue eyes that sparkled with her joy of life, her pearly white teeth that gleamed between her two ruby lips. He loved the way the gleaming satin complimented her ivory white skin. He knew he had to do his best to court her, he wanted her for his wife.
He woke the next day, resolute in his intent to win her for his bride. He just had to convince Eric that it was better for him to remain as Dawn.
Dawn also spent many restless nights following the ball. She knew that she wanted to go back to being Eric, but she also knew she liked the feelings of being pampered and treated like a lady. She loved the soft gentle caress of her gowns. She also loved the feeling of being with Christian. She knew that she was attracted to the strong but gentle qualities in him. She also told herself that he was an attractive hunk.
She was scared of her growing feelings for him. She was scared of what these new feelings would do to her resolve to return to being Eric. On the other hand, she never felt like this with the few women she dated before. Not even with Victoria.
Christian spent the following week just observing Dawn’s behavior. Towards the end of the week he followed her on her stroll through the flower gardens.
He stopped her by the red rosebushes. He reached over and picked an almost perfect rosebud and presented it to Dawn.
"Here’s a lovely flower for a lovely lady. Dawn, I just want to tell you that I am glad that I was able to save you from Sir Alexander. I also would like to spend more time with you. I am attracted by you."
"Christian, I feel the same way about you. I too, would like to get to know you better."
"Dawn would you mind if I walked along with you. I would like to get to know more about you."
Dawn proceeded to tell Christian about herself. She told him about her twin sister who resembled Dawn so much, they could be Identical twins. She really wanted to tell Christian who she really was but was afraid that he would leave her. She was really starting to question whether she really wanted to go back to being Eric.
Christian wondered if his mother knew about Dawn’s sister and if so could that be the answer to the question of having heirs. Could he deposit his seed in the sister, and Dawn could appear to be the mother of the children. He resolved to have a meeting with his mother as soon as possible. Meanwhile he would continue to enjoy his stroll with Dawn. He found it amazing that the gardens could become even lovelier when you were with someone beautiful like Dawn.
"Dawn, I just want to tell you how beautiful you are right now. I love looking into your beautiful blue eyes. They look so much like precious jewels especially when they sparkle as they are doing now. I would so much like to kiss your sweet lips."
He reached over and took her into his gentle embrace. His mouth found hers and at first his kiss was a gentle caress. Then he got a bit bolder and more passionate. His tongue began to part her lips and enter. His tongue probed her mouth. Dawn was starting to get aroused by this kiss. She loved the feeling of his tongue in her mouth.
She was strangely disappointed when the kiss ended. She would have liked it to go on forever and ever.
Christian said, "I think we should go back into the palace now."
Upon entering the palace, Christian searched for his mother. He wanted to tell her all about his conversation with Dawn. About the discovery of Dawn’s sister and how she could benefit the kingdom. He finally found Queen Elizabeth in her private sitting room.
"Mother, I was talking with Dawn today. I found out she has a twin sister who could be her identical twin. Did you know about this?"
"Calm down, honey. Yes, I did know about her sister. That was one of the reasons I set up this whole scenario. I found Eric’s taste through Erin, his sister. Victoria fit the bill exactly, that is why I sent her out into the forest on the day that I knew Eric would be returning. Victoria and I set up the punishment so that this could happen. I also would like Dawn to decide on her own to become a woman, but I am also willing to help the decision process along. I was hoping that you would not find out about this. I hope that you can forgive me for meddling into your affairs, but I thought that this could help out the situation, by providing you with a wife and heirs."
"There is nothing to forgive. I find Dawn attractive. I think I am starting to fall in love with her. I know that in time I would like her to be my wife and mother to my children."
"Christian, would it bother you if I helped Dawn to develop a more womanly figure?"
"What do you mean by that Mother?"
"What I mean by that is would it bother you if Dawn could develop her own breasts and rely less on padding? There is a way to administer herbs that would help her to develop them and if we can find the right dosage would not affect her male organ, if that is what you desire."
"I would love for her to have real breasts and yes, I would like to keep her organ functioning. I think it would be fun to have a wife that has the best features of a woman and man together in one package. How are you going to get Dawn to take the herbs? She is still contemplating returning to Eric. She will not willingly take them."
"I will sneak them into her food. I have to contact the royal physicians and find a course of action that would have the desired outcome. I think by the end of the month Dawn will be starting on the road to real womanhood. I forgot to tell you that these herbs would help her mind to become more feminine; more accepting of the change. This should help us to convince her to remain Dawn."
"Mother, you are such a scheming bitch. I love you for it."
"Christian it is now your job to sweep her off her feet and into marriage with you. The future of this kingdom depends on it."
"I will do my best since I am already in love with her and I think she is starting to feel something for me too."
Meanwhile, Alexander du Lac wanted to get his revenge against Christian. He was very resentful of the intrusion at the ball. He wanted Dawn for himself. He fell in love with her great beauty. He wanted her for his wife. He wasn’t afraid to force her attentions, after all, wasn’t she the rapist of Victoria? He thought it would be a fitting punishment to take her by force and then force her into marrying him. He didn’t care if she loved him or not.
Dawn meanwhile remained blissfully unaware of all these machinations going on around her. She was questioning how she felt. She never felt as aroused as she felt during Christian’s kiss. She wondered whether it was wrong or right to feel like this. She also knew that she wanted to see Christian again. But she also wanted to become Eric again. She was so confused. Her body and her mind seemed to be warring with each other. Her mind wanted her to go back to being a man; her body loved feeling like a woman.
To be continued
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part Six
Queen Elizabeth, disguised in ordinary clothes, wound her way to the town’s physician. She wanted to discuss the medication she would need for Dawn’s becoming a she-male.
"Doctor, is there some herbs that I could give a male that would help his mind and body become more feminine while he still could achieve an erection?"
"Yes there is, your majesty. I can see through your attempt at a disguise. I think I know whom this is for. It is for the young woman you call Dawn, right? I brought both Eric and his twin sister into the world. Can I ask why you want to know this?
"My son, Prince Christian, prefers pretty boys. He is not attracted to women, so he would not be able to marry and have heirs. I noticed that Eric and his sister looked so much alike that we could use her to mother the heirs to the throne. Also, if Eric, now Dawn could appear female, she could marry my son. Everybody would be happy. Christian is in the process of courting her. But I would like her to have a more feminine appearance, yet function as a man so that my son will have a fulfilling relationship. Unfortunately, I have to administer this without Dawn’s approval. I don’t have the time to wait. This has to be done as soon as possible."
"I will gather the herbs for you today, they should be ready by this afternoon. You can administer them in her food, three times a day. I will keep the dosage low, but they will take a little longer to start showing any effect. I will bring the prepared medicine to the palace this afternoon."
"How long till any changes show?"
"About two to three weeks, her nipples should start to become more sensitive. Her mind should be the first to start showing changes. She should become mellower and less aggressive.
Queen Elizabeth returned to the castle safe in the knowledge that her plans may soon be very successful. She called Victoria into her room.
"Victoria, I will start administering the feminizing herbs into Dawn’s food tonight. We are moving to the next step in the plan. Christian knows all about it and also wants it. I only wish that I could do this with Dawn’s consent. How are things going with her?"
"She is starting to love the feminine clothes more and more every day but the male part in her is fighting this knowledge. Also, I think her kiss with Eric the other day, has got her questioning her emotions.
Christian was trying to spend as much time as possible with Dawn. He would take her for strolls through the forest. He would take her into the town for walks along the main thoroughfare. He would constantly try to steal a kiss or two. Dawn would usually let him.
Dawn was sorting through her feelings as bet she could. She knew that she was slowly starting to fall in love with Christian. He was everything she wanted in a man. Or was that what she, as Eric wanted to be like as a man. She was unaware that these thoughts were the start of her mind changing from male to female. She only knew she was looking forward to her next date with Christian and the next kiss.
Christian on the other hand was looking at Dawn closely to see if he could notice the first changes in her appearance. He enjoyed his time with her. She was such a delight to be with. He couldn’t wait for the day where he could ask her to marry him. She was so beautiful and graceful. She would make a great queen, just like his mother.
About three weeks after Queen Elizabeth started giving Dawn the medicine, Dawn started to notice that her nipples were getting more sensitive and were also starting to enlarge. She tried to hide this from her maid, but unfortunately she grimaced when the maid slipped the chemise over her shoulders and accidentally brushed Dawn’s budding breasts.
The maid as quickly as she could, reported these developments to the queen. Queen Elizabeth was delighted at this news. "Her breasts should be starting to develop soon. Hopefully, she will get a nice C cup like her sister." The Queen said to herself.
Her budding breasts startled Dawn. She wondered how this could be happening. Men weren’t supposed to develop breasts. She was afraid that she could never go back to being Eric now. She was afraid how far Queen Elizabeth was going to go in her (Dawn’s) transformation. She knew that she didn’t want to be all girl, but the idea of having a nice feminine figure was appealing. Also she would be able to keep wearing women’s clothes which she really loved wearing. If she could help it, she would never go back to wearing men’s clothes. They were too rough and scratchy.
A courier arrived at the castle from a neighboring kingdom with invitations to the royal family for a grand ball. Prince Christian decided that he would ask Dawn; he knew that this could mark the start of his public courtship of her. He couldn’t wait to ask her and see how her developing breasts looked in a gown with a low neckline. He was enjoying it now when he would cop a feel or two when they would kiss and pet now.
"Dawn, there is going to be a ball and I was wondering if you would like to go with me?"
"Christian, I would love to go with you. Now I just have to see about getting a new ball gown."
Queen Elizabeth was pleased with Dawn’s acceptance. She wanted to Dawn to look breathtakingly gorgeous in her first very public appearance. She decided that the royal seamstress had to make the most beautiful dress. She thought that it should be an oyster white, silk dress studded with pearls. She also decided that Dawn’s assets should be shown with a low neckline. She would give Dawn a set of pearls, both necklace and earrings, for the occasion. Of course, Dawn would have to have her ears pierced. She was looking forward to doing this, as it would be a visible sign of Dawn’s femininity.
Dawn was looking forward to the ball. She couldn’t wait to be close to Christian while they were dancing. She knew that she was rapidly falling in love with him. It didn’t seem to bother her anymore, especially since her breasts were now about a B cup and were still growing. "I am afraid that I will be as well endowed as my twin sister." She knew that it is now impossible for her to go back to appearing as a male. She was relieved that her penis still seemed to be functioning properly, albeit, she would only be aroused when she was with Christian. Women didn’t seem to turn her on anymore.
She also enjoyed it when Christian fondled her breasts. She noticed that the nipples would get erect. She enjoyed the pleasant tingle that would course through her body. She enjoyed the feeling of Christian’s lips on hers. Enjoyed it when his tongue explored her mouth. She wondered what it would be like to make love with Christian. She was starting to wonder what she would say if Christian would ask her to marry him.
She loved the gown that was made for her for the ball. The off-white complimented her complexion very well. She loved the set of pearls that Queen Elizabeth gave her. Although she didn’t like the idea of having her ears pierced. The queen won out and they were pierced. Dawn now loved the fact that she could wear earrings.
Alexander du Lac was still watching and waiting for his chance to abduct Dawn. He loved seeing her body change and develop along female lines. He knew that he had to have her. She was rapidly blossoming into a beautiful woman.
He had to plan out how to get her into his clutches. He knew he had to watch out for Prince Christian. He had to make Dawn his. She was just so beautiful.
He hid a big burlap sack. He figured that this would be big enough to stuff a person in. He made sure he had enough ropes so that he could tie her feet and hands together.
He cleared out a spot in his humble home. He couldn’t wait for the night of the ball.
To be continued.
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part Seven
Queen Elizabeth, Christian and Dawn arrived at the palace where the ball was to be held a couple of days before the big ball. It was proper procedure for them to spend a few days at their host’s place.
Dawn was escorted into her bedchamber, where her maid proceeded to unpack Dawn’s lovely new ball gown. Dawn was told to lie down for a few hours, so that she will be well rested for the evening’s festivities. There was to be an elegant dinner and reception for the royal couple’s anniversary.
Two hours later Dawn was led down into the big formal dining hall. The long table was richly carved wood. It seated about thirty people. Dawn was wearing a periwinkle blue gown which set off her light complexion and blue eyes very well. She enjoyed meeting the nobles of the neighboring kingdoms. She never realized that this was set up so that they could all meet Prince Christian’s intended.
The next day, the men were to go out on a royal hunt while the women remained behind. Dawn was dreading this, she knew that these women would dissect her. The staff was preparing the grand ballroom for the next day’s festivities. Dawn was looking forward to the next night’s dance. She was enjoyed dancing. She accepted that she was never going to return to being Eric again. Lately that fact did not bother her as much as it would have a few months ago. She loved being dressed in pretty fabrics. She loved the attention that Christian gave her. She admitted to herself that she was falling in love with him. She knew that if she could she would marry him, but that couldn’t happen could it?
During these same two days, a mysterious figure was also wending his way into the neighboring kingdom. He knew that he had to make good in capturing his prize or this would be the last chance he could get. He sensed that Prince Christian was very close to announcing his betrothal to Dawn. His disguise was practically perfect. He hoped that no one would recognize him as Alexander du Lac. He checked to make sure he had his 6’ long sack and enough rope to bind Dawn well so that she could not escape. He just had to figure a way to get into the castle and its’ ballroom.
Dawn descended the castle stairs, lifting up her beautiful ball dress gracefully. The soft candlelight gave a gentle gleam to her lovely long flaxen hair which was arranged in a French Braid with a gold cord braid through it. Prince Christian was waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs, he held out his hand and guided her into the ballroom. She spent the next two hours gliding across the dance floor held in his loving embrace.
Dawn told Christian that she wanted to go out into the gardens and take a breath of fresh air and told him to meet her out there in fifteen minutes. She made her way out into the gardens alone. She strolled over to a deserted corner. She was taken by surprise by a pair of rough hand grabbing her arms and twisting them behind her. Her wrists were quickly bound. She was now unable to struggle with her masked captor. He quickly bound her feet and proceeded to put her into a sack. Because of the music from the ballroom no one heard her screams which were quickly silenced by a piece of dirty cloth which was shoved into her mouth.
She was lifted over the man’s shoulders as if she were light as a feather. She was terrified and hoped that Christian would be able to rescue her in time. Alexander left the grounds with his precious cargo.
Christian made his way out into the courtyard, but saw that it was empty. He was afraid that something happened to Dawn, but didn’t know what. He searched the gardens high and low for any sign of her. He finally came across the corner where she sat down. He saw two pairs of footsteps in the moonlight. One pair was made from dancing slippers; the other could only belong to a big knight.
He realized that someone had kidnapped Dawn, but he didn’t know whom. He could only hope that who ever did it would send a ransom note. He ran into the palace and told his mother what had happened. The host of the party called a group of his knights to start combing the area, since the kidnapper could not have gone too far.
Alexander had planned his escape route carefully. He placed the sack into a cart, which had several sacks of similar size and color. He looked like a farmer going to market. He drove the cart down the road. His story, if stopped, would be that he was going to the market to ready his wares for the next day.
His ride home was uneventful, as he was not stopped. Once he was home, he emptied the sack containing Dawn. He left her bound.
"Dawn, I am going to make you mine as soon as I can. By tomorrow night I will have taken your virgin ass. I will make you my whore, so that Prince Christian will be unable to marry you. I will then have my revenge against him for taking you from me at your Debutante Ball."
Dawn shivered in dread of what he just said. She prayed fervently that Prince Christian would rescue her in time. She did not want to be used in that way. She wanted her first time to be special. She was so sorry that she raped Victoria now. If she had not committed that horrible act she would not be in the situation she was in now. She had never felt so helpless and vulnerable before.
Christian was inconsolable. His mother took him into her embrace and comforted him as best as she could. She knew that they had to get Dawn back as soon as possible. She cursed herself for putting Dawn into this situation. She felt the tears trickle down her cheek. "I’ve got to think about who might have done this." An idea popped into her head.
"Christian, tell me what happened the night of the Debutante Ball. Please spare me no details."
"Well I walked into the garden. I saw Dawn struggling to break free from a man’s embrace. I think he was preparing to rape her so I punched him out and rescued Dawn."
"Please describe him to me."
Christian gave her the description of Alexander du Lac. Queen Elizabeth knew right away who the attacker was.
"Why didn’t you tell me about this Christian? I have a good idea of who the kidnapper is."
The queen told Christian all about Alexander and how he was to be Dawn’s first experience with dating men. She told him that Alexander also preferred men and that he must have been taken by Dawn.
Queen Elizabeth and Christian prepared for the short drive home. They knew they had to find Dawn as soon as possible. They were afraid of what that brute would do to her. They only hoped that they would not be too late.
As soon as they arrived back at the castle, Queen Elizabeth set about trying to find out where Alexander lived. It took a good part of the next day to find out where his home was.
As soon as Christian found out the address he set out, by himself, against his mother’s wishes. He rode like he was possessed. He just prayed that he would be in time.
Meanwhile, Alexander was preparing Dawn for her upcoming deflowering. He brusquely lifted up her skirts, exposing her white undergarments. She was lying on her stomach on his bed. He roughly pulled down her undergarments, exposing her virgin ass. He separated her cheeks and prepared himself for entry. He was not paying attention when he was grabbed from behind and knocked out. Christian proceeded to tie Alexander’s wrists with the rope that he had once he untied Dawn.
Dawn was so relieved to be rescued once again by Christian. Christian knelt down on one knee and proposed to Dawn. She accepted at once. She knew that she was deeply in love with him.
Dawn asked Christian, "What is going to happen to that scum bag?"
"That will be up to my mother."
Alexander was brought to the dungeon in the palace. He was beat up and abused by the prison guards all through the night. He dreaded whatever punishment set up by the Queen. He was kept in the dungeon while Queen Elizabeth, her advisors and Dawn thought up a punishment for him.
Dawn was thinking about what would be the most humiliating punishment for Alexander. He was a handsome man’s man. It suddenly occurred to her that he would not be able to pass as a female, like she did. It would be humiliating for him to go out in public and be noticed as a man in a dress. She thought that this would be the best punishment. She told Queen Elizabeth of her idea.
Queen Elizabeth loved it, but how long should they make the punishment last?
Queen Elizabeth wanted it to be a year; Dawn wanted it to be longer.
To be continued.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part Eight
Queen Elizabeth led Dawn into the local seamstress' shop so that they could select a fabric for Dawn's wedding gown.
The shop owner greeted them with a cheery "Good morning, Your Majesty, Dawn. What can I do for you today?"
"We want to look at several yards of your best white fabrics, and best hand tatted lace. We have to make the most beautiful gown for her upcoming nuptials." Queen Elizabeth replied.
The shop owner led them to several bolts of white fabric. They ranged in colors from the purest white to the creamiest ivory. The Queen held up several samples of various bolts up to Dawn to see what would go best with her fair complexion.
Queen Elizabeth was finally satisfied with a sample that was a creamy ivory, which set off Dawn's complexion and flaxen hair beautifully.
"Dawn, what do you think of this Ivory color?"
"I think it makes me look beautiful. It highlights my fair complexion beautifully. I think it would be better if it was studded with some lovely pearls. Can I have pearls sewn onto it?
The shop owner said that it would be no problem but it could take anywhere from two weeks to a month. Dawn said that it would be fine.
The shop owner then led them to where he kept several bolts of the finest hand tatted lace in the kingdom. The Queen found a beautiful pattern of lace made up of roses in a creamy ivory that matched the material for the gown beautifully.
They purchased both materials and made arrangements for a seamstress to come out to the palace in about six weeks so that the most beautiful wedding gown could be made.
During the following six weeks, Queen Elizabeth was busy arranging the wedding ceremony. She decided that it would be held outside in the royal rose gardens, since she knew that the roses were Dawn's favorite flowers. The dinner would be held in formal dining hall.
The seamstress arrived with the material to make the gown, veil and undergarments. The seamstress met with the Queen to design the wedding gown. They settled on a simple Empire-styled gown with a low-cut square bodice that would should off Dawn's assets beautifully. The train would be several feet in length and would require an attendant to carry it.
Dawn was led into the fitting room so that she could be measured. Once the seamstress had them, Dawn was dismissed. The beautiful pearl studded fabric was then fashioned into a gown that was so beautiful that whoever gazed on it was left breathless.
The veil was made from the rose-patterned lace. It came down to Dawn's waist.
The seamstress also made the most beautiful undergarments. They complimented the gown splendidly.
The day of the wedding dawned a beautiful day. Dawn awoke, her stomach was filled with butterflies. She couldn't wait for the ceremony to be done with so that she could begin her life with the man that she loved with all her heart. She was glad that she decided to follow her heart and remain a woman, albeit with male organs. She could hardly wait to wear her gown it was simply beautiful. The seamstress did a wonderful job on the gown and its accessories.
Prince Christian was couldn't wait for the ceremony either. He too was looking forward to spending the rest of his life with Dawn. He just hoped that his mother's plans would work. He hoped that he could have a family of his own. He knew that Dawn would make a wonderful mother.
Queen Elizabeth awoke with a feeling of great satisfaction as her plans were finally being realized. She was glad that everything worked out for the best. She was also glad that Dawn was able to put the unpleasantness of what Alexander tried to do to her behind her.
The time for the wedding soon approached. The town folk were assembled to see their handsome young prince wed his beautiful bride.
The bride was so breathtakingly beautiful as she was guided through the arbor of roses. The King gave her away, since her own father was no longer living. Her mother was in attendance and her sister was her Maid of Honor.
The wedding was simple and beautiful; it would live in the memories of the townsfolk forever.
The End?
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
Prince Christian decided that he was going to court and wed Dawn, she was perfect for him. He loved her slender figure, her now shoulder-length Flaxen colored hair. He also loved the fact that she was born male, but now had the appearance of a beautiful fair maiden.
The sun glinted on his beautiful auburn hair, as he made his way to Dawn's suite of the castle with a bouquet of red roses and some beautiful, deep blue sapphire earrings. He also had a secret piece of jewelry hidden on him and if all went according to plan, he would give it to her.
He knocked on her door, and inquired, “May I come in, my darling?”
Dawn got up and answered, “Who is it?” with a little smile on her face knowing who it was, but wanting to have a little fun with the big, handsome man. She was falling love with him but she was wondering if she should fall in so easily with the machinations of Queen Elizabeth. It was still bothering her on how well she was tricked into her current role. As much as she loved her new clothes, her new jewelry she did miss the freedom of her days of being Eric, a handsome and randy knight.
She did regret the actions that gotten her into this mess in the first place. She should have had more respect for women and not force himself as he was Eric at the time on a beautiful girl who stirred up his passions. It is never right to force yourself on someone as Eric as Dawn soon realized when Alexander Du Lac raped her.
There is a freedom of being able to come and go when you are a man and Dawn did miss those days. Now she had to act demure and ladylike. She was to be treated like she was a natural born woman by Royal Decree. So she had to flirt with guys, wear dresses, which didn't mind too much, wear corsets, which she did mind, they were tight as Hades.
Prince Christian, did not take kindly to her attempt at humor and replied, “It is Your Royal Highness, Prince Christian.”
“Well you don't have to get all high and mighty with me. I was just kidding you, sheesh, can't you take a joke.”
She opened the door and let him in.
The prince being a bit impatient and quite stirred up in his passions proceeded to get down on one knee and asked Dawn the very important question.
“Will you marry me?”
Dawn hesitated and asked for a few seconds to think it over.
She then gave him an answer, as she nodded her head and said that she would be glad to accept that honor.
He then placed a beautiful sapphire and diamond ring on her finger.
Prince Christian was so radiantly happy with her answer and told her that he was the luckiest man alive.
“We have so much to plan in the next year. We will have to decide how we are going to get heirs.”
“My sister who is very similar to me agreed to donate her eggs and womb to remedy the situation. We will just have to make sure she is in seclusion when this occurs.”
“We will have to tell my mother the good news right away. She will be so pleased.”
“Can't we wait and tell both families together?” Dawn did not want to give the Queen instant gratification in the knowledge that her scheme worked. At least not for a little while, besides she wanted both families to know the news at the same time.
Christian agreed and so they set a date for a dinner to tell the news to both of their families.
Dawn's father, mother, brother, and sister received their invitation to a private party. They wondered what is about.
Dawn, nee Eric's father, William, was still angry over his former son's behavior to maidens and felt that his punishment was merited but he still had to deal with the embarrassment of having a rapist for a son. He hoped that Eric as Dawn would make a better life for herself. He also hoped that his new daughter would marry the Prince as this would be beneficial to the family's name and position in society.
Dawn's mother, Helena, was also hoping that her new daughter was announcing her engagement. She was very disappointed when Eric molested Victoria, she had hoped that she raised her son better. She has seen Eric since he became Dawn and she love the improvements in her former son.
Dawn's brother, Christopher, was happy for his new sister. He loved Eric better as Dawn, she was more kinder and gentler than her former self. He also noticed that Dawn seemed to care more for her family than she did before. He noticed that Dawn seemed to care more for the interests of others as opposed to being self-centered like she was when she was Eric. Christopher was also involved with the punishment of Alexander Du Lac, now Alexandra. He was very upset over what Alexander did to his sister but he was trying to treat Alexandra like a lady.
Dawn's sister, Amelia, was very certain that the engagement was going to be announced since she was secretly approached to be the donor mother for her sister. She was very pleased to be asked to do this, as she would do anything to help Dawn out. She was so happy to have a kind, loving sister as opposed to her overly masculine former brother. She secretly smiled to herself over how feminine her brother Eric has become as Dawn. Amelia, though a little shorter than Dawn, physically looked very similar to Dawn and knew that people would not be able to tell future kids weren't Dawn's.
Meanwhile, over in the palace King Jonathan and Queen Elizabeth were also wondering what the invitation was about. King Jonathan, who was in the dark about his son's orientation and Dawn once being Eric was hoping that his son was finally going to be settling down, get married and set about producing heirs to the throne. King Jonathan was a well-liked king, who tried to be fair to his people and to other kingdoms.
Queen Elizabeth, was fairly certain that her plans were working out, although she was extremely disappointed that her son did not tell her first. She was feeling guilty of her setting up Eric and forcing his transition to womanhood. She knew that Eric would make an excellent wife to her son. She would have rather discussed her plans with Eric, now Dawn and maybe could have made it worth his while, but she was afraid that Eric would not fall in with her plans so she did think it was for best to set him up and punish him for his crimes. Queen Elizabeth did believe that Dawn did make a fine woman, and was a beautiful accent to her handsome son. She did know that Christian was very taken with Dawn, her beauty and her inner grace.
Dawn was busy planning for the coming party. She had to plan the meal, make sure it was suitable for everyone in both families. She had to decide which set of china and crystal to use. Make sure the floral arrangements were done. She wanted it to be perfect. Although she was unsure of whether she wanted to be a woman or not, she did know that she loved being with Christian; loved the way he treated her; the way he made her feel. She really did feel that she could live the rest of her life as his wife. She did wonder if she would have accepted this if Queen Elizabeth had come to her first. She wondered what it would feel like to be possessed by Christian.
Christian, knowing how his intended was, let her have her way planning the meal. He was just so elated that she agreed to marry him. He felt that he was the luckiest man alive. He was glad that his mother had found him his Dawn. He could not wait until the wedding. He could not wait to make Dawn his.
Chapter 3
Dawn was just putting the finishing touches to the meal when her guests began to arrive.
She led them into the sitting area and told them to get comfortable, while Christian got them their drinks. They were all there, except the queen who was just finishing up getting ready. She was running late because her court sessions today ran over time. She was wondering what the meeting was about. She was hoping that her plans and schemes worked out. She felt justified in ruining Eric's life if her son was happy. She thought he had looked a lot happier in the last few weeks. She felt that the ends justified the means and she was disciplined enough to plan and carry out her schemes. Besides she thought Dawn was a better person than Eric and that she was better off as a woman. She only wished that Christian was more like her and less the gentle man that he was.
She got dressed in her finest golden gown, put on her grandest tiara and headed down to the gathering.
The queen was rushed into the sitting room, and joined her husband who was already there. The king was a kindly man, who let his wife pretty much run things. He wanted his son to be happy and thought that Dawn was doing this. He didn't know for sure, but thought it highly likely that his wife planned out the whole thing. He did feel sorry for Eric, because the king liked him and thought him a great fellow. He studied Dawn, and wondered if she was truly happy as Dawn or would he go back to being Eric if he could. But knowing his wife he thought the last scenario was very unlikely. He figured his wife and Eric totally locked into being Dawn.
Dawn looked splendid in the gown she chose to wear for the dinner. She got up and walked over to her fiance. She gazed lovingly into his eyes.
Prince Christian got up.
“I have a wonderful announcement. I have asked Dawn to be my wife.”
“That's wonderful but what did she say?” The queen asked.
“She said no.”
The queen was shocked at this. She felt her plans for the kingdom and her son going awry. She was ready to go and punish Dawn. She felt maybe a few days in the dungeon would set her right. She was ready to call her guards in and carry that out when she noticed the gleam in her son's eyes.
“Got you”
“Did I have you going mother? I hope so, because this is the last time I am going to deal with your schemes and machinations. You set up a poor guy, so that you can make the perfect bride whether he wanted to be a bride or not. It is not right for you to play with other lives. Please let Alexandra be the last, or I will renounce my ascendancy to the throne. Dawn did accept because she loves me and wants to be with me and not as a result of your schemes. I really do hope that you learn not to manipulate others into your bidding.”
The queen was aghast at these words.
“What do you mean give up the throne. I did this, so that your ascendancy to the throne would be guaranteed. If you turn it down, I will have ruined another man's life for naught.”
“That's the point I am trying to make mother. It was very wrong of you to take Eric, set him up and transform him into a woman. Luckily for you she likes what was done to her, but if she wasn't you would have forced her into being someone she is not. You do not have the right to do that to others on your whim. I will only renounce the throne if you ever try to manipulate others again.”
The queen decided to let that matter drop for the time being, but thought to herself that she would revisit it when she could control her son a little bit better. She did not want to stop using her control to manipulate others.
Dawn was congratulated by her family who felt that this would be a good move for her. She would be protected and taken care of by a man who loved her.
Chapter 4
Christian woke up that morning and looked through the windows and leaves of red, gold and brown decorating the trees outside. He was unable to go back to sleep as the past was preying on his mind. He felt guilty over the part he played in the creating of Dawn.
He was always attracted to Eric growing up and wished that he could have had a relationship with him as Eric. Although with Dawn though, it would give the appearance of a man/woman relationship. Dawn still did have what Christian desired in Eric, just in a more pleasing womanly package.
He wondered if his mother sensed his attraction for Eric and that is why she chose him for his new role as a princess.
It was just the idea of the ruse used against Dawn, nee Eric that still did not sit right with him. Christian could see how much Dawn changed and developed into a beautiful young woman at least as appearances go.
Christian decided to get dressed in a pair of tights that left little to the imagination. He put on a forest green cambric shirt and donned a heavy woolen sweater and proceeded to go downstairs and wait for Dawn.
Dawn woke up and looked out of the windows in her room at the same awe inspiring view of the autumn leaves in the early hours of the dawn.
She was looking back at what got her to where she was today. She did regret the action of forcing a woman to be humiliated and treated by forcing her to have sex with Eric as she was then. Now that she was a woman herself she realized how heartless and cruel that was. She knew that all though it was engineered by the queen so that should get an effeminate man albeit dressed in the role of a woman as a wire for her son; Dawn did not have to do what Eric had done, it could have been avoided.
Dawn went to her wardrobe and skimmed through her choice of gowns before settling on a rust colored one that matched some of the colors of the leaves outside.
She rang for her maidservant to come and get her dressed.
Dawn gracefully descended down the stairs. Gliding with each step as it brought her closer to the man that she was falling deeply in love with.
Christian asked, “Would you like to go for a stroll, sweetheart?”
“Yes, that would be great. I have been thinking how much I care for you.”
“I feel the same, but maybe that may change after I tell you something. I want you to know that I have always been in love with you, as far back as Eric. I feel guilty in that may be why my mother chose you for your current role.”
“Don't feel guilty, dear, I am here for my own role in the crime I committed. I do care for you and I love where I am at now. I had no real goal in life then, I was content to abuse others and take what I wanted. I realize how wrong I was then and I love being in a relationship with a man who cares for me and treats me with respect. I can now be an example to others in how you can change your life around and better yourself. I cannot wait for May, when we can get married and be together for the rest of lives.”
by: Lesley Renee Charles
I woke up from a good night’s sleep. When I noticed a sudden heaviness an pulling on my chest. I looked down to find a nice pair of breasts. I also noticed I was not wearing my usual pajamas but I white lace nightgown.
I got out of bed and walked over to the mirror over the dressing table. What I saw reflected back to me was a beautiful young girl of about sixteen with dark hair and emerald green eyes.
Suddenly I heard knocking at the bedroom door. A large black woman, wearing a long, plain, grey dress covered by a white apron came in carrying a breakfast tray.
"What’s my little lamb gonna wear to the barbecue, today?"
By instinct I pointed to a green-sprigged muslin dress which was lying draped over a chair.
"That." I replied.
"No you ain’t. That dress ain’t fitting to be worn in the mornin’. I gonna speak to yer Ma about you."
Well I insisted that I was going to wear that dress. Finally, she gave in but warned me to keep a shawl on my shoulders, she was not about to let me get freckled.
She proceeded to remove the night dress and slip a simple white chemise over my head. Over this she placed a satin covered garment, that I knew immediately was a corset. She proceeded to lace my waist down to sixteen inches. Then I stepped into an underskirt that had several wire rings. Next she slipped over a couple of petticoats that billowed out around my waist. Lastly the dress was placed over my shoulders.
She then brought out a tray that I forced to eat before going to the barbecue. I told her that I was not going to eat a bite.
"Yes, you’se gonna eat every mouthful of dis. I am not gonna have my little lamb eat like a field hand and gobble like a hog."
I replied that "Ashley Wilkes told me he like to see a girl with a healthy appetite."
She replied back that what gentlemen say and do are two different things. Then she said that "I ain’t noticed Mist. Ashley asking for to marry you."
After that I gave in and ate the hot cakes sopping in a rich, thick gravy.
I was putting on a wide-brimmed straw hat, ready to have several conquests over the neighborhood boys.
Suddenly my mother yelled "Jimmy it’s time to get ready for school."
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
by Lesley Renee Charles
I was getting ready for a date with my favorite Valentine, Ciaran. We were getting real close since Christmas where I quite literally crashed in front of his house. He let me stay there for at least a week. I discovered that he was a sweet man, the first man I ever dated as I was just discovering myself and who I wanted to be.
It did help that he loved us special girls albeit I was just starting on my journey. This did not phase him a bit.
I was on my way to the lingerie store to buy something special for the time after the date. We were quite close now, I enjoyed being with him as he made me feel special. My family was still trying to come to terms with me. We were at least on talking terms now, my father finally realizing that he could not make a man out of me through force or browbeating. Luckily for him, I had an older brother, so he had a manly man son to be proud of. My mother was happy because she finally got a daughter in me, since she had complications after my birth and was unable to have more children. Of course, she wanted me to be more girly than I was. I liked skirts and such, but in small doses. Ciaran wanted me to be myself, express my femininity in my own way. Did I say I was falling for him.
He wanted to take me out to a special dinner tonight, wanting to discuss whether to go on long time. I was hoping he would ask me to date him long term. I felt like I had met my soul mate and was glad for that accident in the snow storm. It brought a wonderful man in my life and I was ready to see where it would go.
While I was out shopping I thought I would get a special outfit for tonight, for the dinner itself. I wanted to find something that I knew Ciaran would like but yet express myself.
I went from dress store to dress store when I finally found the perfect dress for tonight. It hugged my padded curves nicely, I could not wait for the hormones to start filling out my curves. I had finally started them after I got home for the New Year. It was a red cashmere knit dress that felt absolutely divine. It flattered me very well, and my current auburn hair color. I admit I change my hair color as the mood hits, sorry but I am young and foolish.
Now I had the dress, I had to find the perfect shoes to go with it. Should I get red or black heels? Flats? I started to hit the shoe stores looking for the right pair. I found a pair of red velvet flats that perfectly matched the dress.
I went to the lingerie store last, where I found the perfect black and red lace teddy. I could customize it if I wanted with a little heart over the crotch. I decided to take a chance and get Ciaran's girl. Hope he likes it.
I rushed to get home so I could take my time getting ready for tonight. Make myself special for that special guy. I took a nice leisurely bubble bath, lavender scented, which made me feel very feminine. I checked to make sure, my legs were nice and smooth. The rest I had lasered, so I knew that was good. Thankfully my legs were fine. I rubbed my hand down caressing the feel of the smooth skin. I washed my hair in the sink, wrapping the towel turban styled to let my long hair dry. I decided to set it in an updo. I figured that would look sophisticated and would suit the style of the dress.
I next sorted out my underwear, choosing on a set of red lace. I slipped on the panties, making sure I was tucked and out of the way. I couldn't wait for the day when I no longer had the problem and yes Ciaran was okay with it if I decided to have the surgery. He sad that it was my decision not his, and would love me either way. Didn't I say the guy was a keeper?
I then rolled up a pair of nude thigh high stockings. I loved the way they hugged my legs. I thought my legs were my best feature. I felt my face left a lot to be desired, of course, the man in my disagreed with me. He always called me beautiful, of course I thought he was delusional, but it still felt great. I then put my new shoes on before slipping the dress over my head.
I finished getting ready by putting on my war paint and then setting my hair. Just in time as I heard a knock on my door.
“Hello beautiful. You take my breath away. That dress looks wonderful on you.”
“Hello Ciaran, I had hoped you would like it, I bought it for tonight.”
“Speaking of which, are you ready to go?”
I acquiesed and he escorted me to his car, and helped me in. He got in and started the engine. He drove until he came to one of the most expensive restaurants in town. Also one of the more romantic ones also.
He let the valet park the car as we walked to the main doors.
“I have reservations for Miller.”
“Right this way Sir, Madam.”
We were escorted to a table in a quiet secluded section of the restaurant. I wondered, briefly, if he had arranged this.
We sat down and ordered drinks, Sweet Tea for me and a Coke for him. The waiter went off to get the drinks. We made small talk, catching up on each other's day. It seemed to me he was nervous about something.
We ordered our meals, continuing with the small talk. All of a sudden Ciaran gave the waiter a signal. A plate was placed in front of me, with a small box on it.
“Will you be my wife?”
“Yes, I will, you make me so happy.”
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 1
I was walking down a tree covered lane, enjoying the fine early spring day. The dogwoods were all in bloom along the way scenting the street with their delicate fragrance. Their pink and white blossoms were glistening like jewels in the late afternoon sunset. I was enjoying my time alone when I felt rough hands grab me by my mouth. Another pair of hands held a rag with some sweet smelling substance under my noise. I started to feel to dizzy as I lost consciousness.
When I came to I was in a cage, naked as the day I was born. It was pitch dark except for a few dim torches on the rough, rock walls. I had no idea where I was, what time it was or why I was here.
A small group of muscular, young guys, obviously played some kind of sports entered into the cavern where I was caged up in. They came up to my cage, one was holding a few strips of pink ribbons. He told me turn around with my back facing him and my arms behind my back. I quickly did what he said so that I could find out what was going on. He unlocked the cage door and quickly tied one of the ribbons around my wrists and tied them tightly. I realized there was no way for me to untie them without any aid. He told me to open my mouth, and while it was he placed the other ribbon in my mouth then proceeded to tie it around my head, forming a gag.
He then told me to exit the cage, and walk between him and one of the other guys. The rest walked behind us, so that I was unable to try to escape.
I was led down a long, dark, dank hallway, and into a room which looked like a court room. There was a bench in the front where another muscular guy sat.
I was marched to the front of the bench and made to stand there. I was starting to get very terrified about what might happen next.
“Court is now in session. Is the prisoner ready to hear his charges and sentence now?”
Prisoner, did he mean me and what was going to happen to me?
Nervously, I nodded my head. Afraid to find out what was going to be dealt to me.
“You are charged with acting effeminately. This is an affront to being a male. Read me the list of pertinent behaviors.”
Another man got up and started reading from a sheet of paper. “Walking with a feminine sway to his butt. Holding his hands in a limp wristed fashion. High pitched voice. All his friends are girls.”
“That is enough to start with.” The judge interrupted to reading of the charges. “I am ready to pass judgment on the condemned.”
“You are sentenced to be dressed, act like and be a girl until the time you start behaving like a boy. You will be taken to a salon, where you will undergo laser treatment to rid you of your body hair. Your ears will be pierced, your brows willed be thinned and you will learn how to apply make-up. Then you will be taken to a lingerie shop where you will receive your new undergarments. Then taken to a dress shop where you will receive your dresses, skirts and blouses. You are not to wear pants or any other item that may be perceived as male until otherwise directed. Your family has been notified of this proceeding and agree to the terms.”
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 2
“You will have a choice to make tomorrow. If you choose to act more manly then the sentence will be vacated, but if you choose to continue on the path you are now, you will undergo the sentence. Lead him back to his cell so that he can think about his decision. Your fate is now in your hands, choose wisely.”
The group of men led me back to my caged cell and threw me in it. Before leaving me they unbound my hands and removed my gag. I was terrified of what lay ahead of me. I wished that I could go back to just a few days ago when I thought I had it all under control.
I knew that I did not really want to do what the group that held me captive wanted me to do to be considered a man. I was not into team sports, especially with the slender build that I had. I was not interested in cars and machines. I wondered why was it wrong for a man to be effeminate if that was who he was. Why did I have to act a certain way to be considered a man. I know that my father and brothers were disappointed in the fact that I did not act macho. I just wanted to be me and did not think that it is wrong for a man to be sensitive and in touch with his feelings.
I guess I have been a quiet dreamer all of my life. I liked to enjoy the beauty of roses and the other flowers in bloom. I loved to smell the fragrance of fresh cut grass. I enjoyed the gurgling of a water fall or the babbling of a brook. Maybe this may make me seem like less of a man, compared to the macho males that were presently holding me captive. I did not know if I wanted to be a girl either. I did not really believe I wanted to live like a woman, but I did want to continue to do the things I loved to do. I just really wondered why mankind was really hung up on what constitutes a man and why if somebody did not follow those guidelines was it considered a serious crime. I was being held hostage by a group of men who followed those guidelines and wanted to force me to fall in line with the stereotypical male behavior. I felt that I was all man even though I had a more sensitive albeit maybe a feminine nature, but did that make me less of a man.
An hour later, one of my captors returned carrying two bags.
“These bags each contain an article of clothing. You are to put on the article of clothing that fits with what you decide to do. You are to be wearing it when we come back. What happens tomorrow all depends on what you are wearing.”
The first bag contained a blue jock strap. The other one held a pink dancer's gaffe. I knew that this second article of clothing was used to hide the male genitals, hence it was to show my decision to be a lady.
I went to sleep after looking into the bags. Upon wakening I reached into the bag and put on . . .
I left this as a cliffhanger. I plan on writing it both ways, but if I get enough comments about either path I will write that one first.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 3
I reached into the bag with the pink gaff. I then pushed my small testes back into my abdomen and pushed my small penis back and slid the gaff up my legs and into position.
The first thing I noticed after put this on was how flat I now looked.
My male captors entered the area where I was being kept.
“Looks like we got us a new girl, boys!”
“We are going to have to set up her bedroom. I think Lilac and white will do it.”
“Okay Princess it is time to get you to the beauty salon and then get you a nice girly wardrobe. No pants for you anymore sweetheart. From this moment on, you are not considered a man to us but a woman and will be treated that way from now on. Your only goal in life now is to please us men and live the life of a pampered girl.”
They entered my cage and told me to hold out my arms which they bound with a pink satin ribbon to reemphasize my femininity. They taunted me about how feminine I now looked. I was then escorted out of the cage and back into the stone hallway.
We turned in the opposite direction than when we went to the court yesterday. It was still dark and musty. They escorted me down the corridor, which after about a mile was starting to get better lit with more wall sconces.
At the end of the corridor we came to a brightly lit room which I could see was set up as a very feminine beauty parlor.
“Is this the new girl?”
“Yes, are you ready to start her transformation into a very feminine girl?”
“Yes, all set up. I guess the first step should be to get rid of all that ugly hair permantly. How extensive do you want it?”
“The Master wants nothing below the eyebrows. He doesn't want her to ever think of herself as a man.”
I was given a glass of wine to drink after being told it would help me relax. I was escorted by my captors to the back of the salon where the electrolysis equipment was set up. It was then I finally realized that I never could go back to who I was. I started to struggle to escape my desperate situation. It was really futile. First off, my arms were well secured, secondly the guys were very muscular and very quickly had me secured to the table.
“Now behave yourself Princess, we will be back in a few hours. Master is going to decide on your new name.”
The technician came over to the equipment and started piercing my skin with the needle.
“First we will start on the facial hair. That sedative in the wine should start having an effect on you shortly.”
I proceeded to black out.
When I awoke, I realized I was quite hairless from the eyebrows down. I was told that in another few weeks I would have another session and few more after that to make sure they got all the hair.
I was escorted to a private room and given a pair of lilac satin and lace panties to wear. I slid them up over the gaff. I still could not get over how feminine my crotch now looked.
“I am now going to glue these breast forms on you. They should stay put for a few days. You are a lucky girl you will be a C cup.”
Her words sent a shiver up my back. I was now past the moment of no return. I had no idea what my captors were up to. I was starting to fear that I was going to be a toy to them though. I wondered who this Master was and what was his nefarious plans for me.
The glue felt wet and cold and I was told to hold the breasts in place for a few moments will the glue set. After that I released them feeling the strange weight now on my chest. She went to get the matching bra and had me put that on. I glanced in the mirror and gazed at my new feminine shape.
I was led to the beautician's chair and strapped in so that I could not escape. A nail technician came over and started to give me ½ inch extensions. She decided to do my nails in a lavender shade to compliment my lingerie. The hair technician got out hair extensions that matched my hair color exactly.
“The Master wants you to have long hair sweetie. We don't want to disappoint him, do we?”
While she was working on my hair, I wondered how I ever got in this mess and how was I going to get out. I wondered why it was a crime not to act masculine if you were a guy. I really liked being a guy, just not a macho one. I liked being a gentle guy, but I guess that is what got me into this mess. As these more permanent procedures were being done to me, I realized that I was going to have to get used to being a more feminine girl. The Master, I can't wait to meet him, really wanted to eliminate any signs of maleness in me.
After my hair was styled and set, the technician started to work on my make-up.
“Don't worry about what I am doing now, tomorrow you will start having lessons on how to do your own make-up and hair. This is just to give you a more feminine appearance for when you go shopping later.”
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 4
My male escorts arrived at the Salon and were very pleased with the start of my transformation. They were starting to treat me more like a woman than before.
“You are coming along quite nicely and are quite beautiful. Now it is time to start getting you a wardrobe more in line with your new look, Princess.”
I wish they would stop calling me that. I was starting to think that they meant more by that than I could ever imagine.
The guys surrounded me again and lead me back into the corridor and turned right and started walking down towards a brighter lit area. It looked like a shopping complex to me. I really was wondering how far their hidden enclave extended and why did they need it at all. My curiosity was far from being satisfied, but I hoped that I could start finding the answers soon. I wondered why I was captured, transformed and being held here in a secret hideout.
As we neared the shopping area, I could make out all kinds of stores, men's clothing, hardware stores, bookstores, music stores, supermarkets and finally our destination, a ladies' clothing store.
They led me inside, explaining to the store manager who I was and what was needed before they dashed out of the store.
“Miss, I think we will start with getting you a few sets of panties and bras. I know what to get you since the Master has already decided that you are to be a very feminine girl. All satins and laces for you my dear. We have your sizes already as the salon called ahead. Here is a fine selection of different colors and styles for you to choose from.”
There were all kinds of pastel colors, lilacs, lavenders, sky blues, sea greens, pale yellows, creamy whites and last but not least pinks.
I chose a few pairs from all the colors, somehow I figured I would have to be able to coordinate my lingerie with my clothes.
After we got the start of my lingerie sorted out, I was led to the skirts section. I was told that the Master wanted me to have a mid-thigh to knee length. He did not want me to show too much leg but he also did not want me to be modest. There were all kinds of styles and colors to choose from.
I chose a few black, beige and cream colored neutrals first. I figured I could combine these with a lot of different style blouses. I also picked a few blues and lilac colored ones, with blue being one of my favorite colors.
Next came blouses, and then the dresses. I chose several different colors and styles from each. Then came the part I was dreading, stockings and then shoes. I was told that the Master wanted me to wear stockings and garter belts. So I was shown a very feminine selection to choose from. I was then told to put on one of my new garter belts and slide the straps through my panties. A silky smooth set of lilac stockings to match my lingerie were slipped on my legs. I rolled them up and hooked them to the garters. I picked several pairs of stockings matching my lingerie choices.
I was then told I could not have a heel length of less than two inches but three was preferred. I chose several pairs of black and white pumps for now. A black pair was slipped onto my feet and I was made to practice walking in them. After about ten minutes, I could walk on them without wobbling too drastically.
Then put on a lilac colored blouse and black skirt and was ready when my guys showed up.
“We have orders to take you to the Master now, so that he can approve your new look.”
We went back out to the corridor, I noticed that they did not restrain my hands this time. We proceeded down the corridor going towards the darker end of the tunnel. I really had to try to walk slowly with my new heels, also I tended to lean on the two guys on my sides. I think they loved the idea of having a lovely girl lean on them for support.
Finally we came to a lavish set of solid walnut doors with stained glass windows. There were a pair of guards in front.
“We have orders from His Majesty, the Master to show our captive's new look.”
We were allowed inside. It was a lavishly appointed suite of rooms filled with heavy antique furniture. I was escorted into a study, where a familiar figure was waiting.
“Dad, what are you doing here?” I asked.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 5
“Well my daughter, for that is what you are and what you will remain, I am the Master here. Your fate lies in my hands.”
“Dad, why have you done this to me your own flesh and blood son?”
“You were always a disappointment to me. You always acted girlish and had no interest in football, baseball and other manly pursuits. You also were a failure at picking up girls. I was deeply ashamed by your unmanly behavior. So I decided you would be my first experiment in my new order. I want to go back to when men were men and were the heads of the household. If a man cannot live up to that then he has a choice to be somewhat manly and be considered a gay bottom. If he can't make that cut then he will become a woman, legally as well as physically.”
“Does that mean that I cannot go back to being a man gay or otherwise?”
“That is what I mean my dear daughter. You will begin training to act like a woman from now on. Given your past behavior that shouldn't be too hard for you. You will learn all the tricks to running a home and keeping your man satisfied. I think you will make some man a great wife.”
“What if I don't want to marry a man? What if I am still attracted to women?”
“Don't make me laugh. I don't think you were ever attracted to women. I wish you would start to be honest with yourself, my dear girl. Your mother told be about your stash of Playgirl magazines, so I know that you are attracted to men. Your mother has also mentioned to me that she thinks you have gone through her lingerie. Also, you chose the gaff, no one made you wear it. You could have stopped your feminization at any time. You went along with it and I must say that you make quite a lovely woman.”
“You view women as less superior than men then?”
“No, I do not. It is my goal that if a physical born woman acts like a man, then she will become a he. You have met a few of them, as some of your escorts are female to male transformees.”
“So there is no hope for me to go back to being your son?”
“No, you are now my daughter in my mind and will be treated with the rights and respect due a woman. Now this conversation is finished. You will be taken back to your new bedroom. Also your new name is Michelle Marie Smith and you will never be called Michael Mark Smith again. As you can see I have feminized your old male name. Hope you like it Michelle, if not oh well.”
I was led back down the corridor to where my cage used to be. It was now a furnished bedroom, with a canopied bed. There was a vanity set in one corner. All the furniture was painted a very feminine white. The walls were painted in a lilac color. The bed was covered with a lavender bedspread.
I threw myself on the bed and started to cry. I could not believe that my own father betrayed me like this. I knew I was a disappointment to him as he was a very masculine man, but to go so far and feminize me into his daughter. I wondered how far he was going to take it. I wondered if I could find a way out of this horrible situation.
Yes, to be truthful to myself, I did try on my mother's clothes and found I loved the feel of them. I also am attracted to men. I did not know that my father knew this, but now I can see that maybe that fueled his plans for me.
I guess my dad feels if you can't have the masculine son you want turn him into your very feminine daughter.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 6
After lying on my bed for a few minutes, I decided to explore my new bedroom.
I walked over to the vanity and gazed at the vast area of make-up and perfumes on the top. The cushion of the white chair was a very pale lilac, fitting in with the overall color scheme of the room.
I walked over the bureau and looked through the drawers. There was a wide variety of lingerie, skirts and tee shirts, more than was bought today. It made me wonder how long my father was planning this transformation for me. I really don't mind dressing as a woman, but I did resent the fact that a lot of the current decisions were forced on me. I think I need to talk to my father about his high-handed treatment of me.
I then went to the huge walk-in closet. There were a lot of dresses and skirted suit sets hanging in there. There was also about a hundred pairs of shoes there. None with less than a 3 inch heel though. I definitely have to talk to my father about that. Heels are very uncomfortably after a period of time and it would be nice to have a pair of flats or two, for comfort sake. Maybe if more men wore women's clothes they would appreciate all the torture women go through.
I noticed the photos of me throughout my childhood were displayed throughout the room. But there was something different about them. It took me a few seconds to realize that they were alter to show me as being raised as a girl. It seemed to me that my dear father was trying to eliminate all traces of Michael from existence.
I dread tomorrow when my first lessons on feminine behavior and deportment start. I had a small idea of what my father had in store for me and really did not want to be subjected to his exaggerated view of feminine behavior. I really was starting to dread my decision to wear the gaff. But the only alternative for me in this situation was to be a gay male bottom, which I feared may have been just as bad. I wonder if my dad had another room set up for me with that theme or did he only plan on me taking the female option?
I remember growing up with him and his trying to force me to be overly macho. He cringed every time I shed a tear. He tried to force me to play football, which I really abhorred. I was never what my dad would consider a typical boy. I was always on the quiet side. I preferred to play with girls as their quiet nature and ready acceptance of others was quite acceptable to me. I loved to play house with them and play with their dolls. Sometimes, I think it would have been better if I had a brother so that dad could have had his manly son and left me alone.
My father was always a very manly man. I think he resented the fact that his son was very effeminate. My dad was away from home a lot growing up, so that may explain why he had the time to set up this traditional male dominant group. Knowing his beliefs like I do, I dreaded how submissive I could end up.
My troop of men, came to get me to escort me to dinner for my first meal out of captivity. Well at least I was no longer caged. Or was I?
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 7
My group of escorts led me down the corridor to the dining room. We entered a great big room filled with heavy antique mahogany furniture. There was a great big table in the center that sat at least thirty people. My escorts told me that was for formal occasions. There were several smaller tables that were clustered around the big table.
I was led to a table that was more towards the center of the room. One of the men held out my chair and pushed me in, like a gentleman would. I was told that because of my busy day we were eating late so I missed out on meeting the other people that were living here.
“Princess Michelle, I guess since we are your security detail maybe we should introduce ourselves. I am Chris Lewis, maybe you remember me from school?”
“Weren't you very slight of build and kind of a nerd?”
“Yes, that was me. I chose the manly path that your father offered and this is the result. I am now muscular of build and get stronger every day. All of us here, chose that path and are glad of our new bodies.”
“How did my father accomplish that, the results are amazing. I think you have also gained a few inches in height?”
“We don't know, he has developed some secret formulas. One will make whoever takes it a man and one that makes whoever takes it a woman. You may have to take the second one, if you father wants you to.”
“I will take that if I want to and not if and when my father forces me to. I am my own person.”
“Hi, my name is Max, I am Chris' older brother and I was a lot like him in build and manner.”
“Hi Max, great to meet you.”
“Hi Princess Michelle, I am Alex Smith. The Alex used to be short for Alexandra.”
“You are a woman?”
“Oh no, not anymore. The first serum makes you a male in all aspects. Like you, I always felt that I was born the wrong sex. I was miserable until your father offered me this choice. I am now so happy being a male. You make a beautiful woman and by tomorrow you should legally be a woman.”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean your father has petitioned to court to have you considered legally a woman. What that means is that you will be a female and treated as one. If and when you marry you will be the bride. Also you can legally marry a male.”
The introductions to my detail were completed. I had three muscular and very handsome hunks taking care of me now.
“Guys, one thing I want you to stop doing is calling me Princess. I see myself just as an ordinary person.”
“All right Michelle, we will drop the use of your title. But you should also know that your father is planning a ceremony to have you recognized as his daughter and be called Her Royal Highness. He is also arranging your marriage to another male from another group who believes as your father does.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I mean that you will be considered his wife and as your father feels women are not capable of deciding things for themselves, you will submit to your husband and receive his seed. He will also take over your titles.”
“Do you mean I become his property? Whatever happened to Equal Rights for Women? I am going to have such a talk with my dear dad.”
“Well you can only do that if he calls for you.”
I finished dinner in a definite bad mood.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 8
I guess I should fill you in on my family. I am the middle son, I guess now the only daughter of my parents. I have an older and younger brother who fit the more stereotypical role of male. I was always on the more delicate and feminine side which of course drove my father.
My father, Samuel Smith, is a man's man. He likes to workout in the gym. He loves to fix and repair cars. He is into Football, Baseball and Soccer. He played them while he was in school. He built up a very well-known chemical company which is how he made his billions. He has enough money to buy most of the world's governments if he chose. As you can tell he has very old-fashioned opinions on the roles of men and women. He is usually loud and overbearing and usually gets his way. I hope to change that somewhat especially with what he has planned for the new feminine me. I don't mind becoming a full female, in fact I think that I really will enjoy that. I just don't want to be totally dependent and submissive to any man. I want to be an equal partner to him and share our lives together. I want to be loved and respected and not seen as just the help.
My mother, Rose Smith, is a lovely, maternal woman. I am very close to her as I took after her physically. I am small and slender like her. We are also a lot alike personality wise except that my mother tries to be subservient to my father. I know it bothers her but my father has her so browbeat and intimidated that she doesn't fight back. Don't get me wrong my father has not hit her, but he does tend to use a little verbal intimidation when necessary. On the sly, my mother has taught her sons to respect and treat women better than my father does. This has been successful with my brothers and me. I am a strong proponent for equal rights and always treated women with the respect they deserve.
My older brother, Alec Smith, is your typical 22 year old male. He played Football and Baseball in high school and college. He is 6'4” and very muscular in build. He has a wonderful girlfriend whom he treats with respect and they are equals. This part drives my father crazy but as Alec is all man, my father lets it go. I wonder how Alec fits in with my dad's new kingdom. Alec graduated from college with a business degree. He is the vice-president in my dad's company.
As for me, as you already know, I am slight in build and can easily pass for a woman. Ever since I could remember I used to wonder what it was like to be born a girl. That was something I tried to hide from my dad, but I guess he caught on. I loved to play with dolls and had quite a few girls I grew up with that I played with their toys. When I was in my teens I used to sneak into my mother's closet and try on her clothes. I loved to wear them and loved her high-heeled shoes. When I got my own apartment, I did start to buy my own feminine clothes that I loved to wear. I was asexual in my feelings to others. I really do not care about sex which drove my father crazy as I did not go out on dates. My father hates to see men act unmanly and feels that if they can't act like a man they should become a woman.
My younger brother, Carl Smith, is sixteen and still in high school where he is Captain of the Football team. He has a girlfriend whom he also treats like a queen. He is 6' and still growing. He can devour an entire table full of food and go back for more. He is more quiet than my other brother but still likes to tinker with tools.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 9
The next morning I awoke early and went to take a shower in my private bathroom. Then I went to get dressed. “What to wear for my first day of lessons.” I opted for something casual and comfortable, so I chose a black skirt and a baby blue top to go with it.
About an hour later, Max, Chris and Alex came to escort me, first to breakfast and then to my first class. This class was according to my schedule to be female submission 101. My blood was starting to boil with just the title alone. Somehow I just knew I was not going to get through this lecture demurely.
At breakfast, my mother and brothers saw me and called me over.
“You are looking great my daughter. Are you happy now that you are on the path to being the girl you always wanted to be. I always knew you were struggling with gender issues. I had hoped that you could confide in me. I will help you to become the girl you want to be. I know that you are going to have some hard times still with your father. I wish there was some way to modify his behavior. I have put up with it for too long.”
Alec said, “I am so glad to see you become who you were meant to be. I know that dad made your life very difficult trying to force you to fit his standards of masculinity. I too, always knew that was not what was meant for you. I will try and be there for you as much as possible, sis. I also think you cut a beautiful figure as a girl. Mom there may be a way to cut dad down to size. I know of some irregularities in his books and may be able to take control from him. I also have some ideas on how to give him a better understanding of women and what it will feel like if he was in the role of what he considers to be the perfect woman. Just give me a little time to implement my plans.”
Carl came over to me and gave me a reassuring hug. “I, too, accept you as my beautiful older sister and will try to give you all the support and love that you will need from me. I only wish that dad could accept you for yourself and not try to change you to fit his bizarre notions of femininity. Alec I will support you in whatever you decide to do to dad. He needs to learn that he can't control everybody and make them do his bidding.”
My time spent with my family, minus my dad of course, helped me to find the strength within myself to start being the person I want to be. I think I can finally admit that I enjoy being dressed up like I am now and always felt that I was born the wrong sex. Maybe in a very strange way my dad was helping me to develop into what I wanted. I just don't know if I can put up with his antiquated notions of men and women.
All to soon, breakfast was over and my guys escorted me down the corridor to the classroom section. They led me to the door to the class.
“Michelle, we will be back when the lecture is over. I know that this class will be hard for you. Just remember the instructor is being coerced to say what your father wants. She was once your father's male rival whom he transformed into the submissive woman before you. I know this because I saw it done and it was not a pretty sight. This incident is what keeps most of us in check.”
This statement scared me. I was now beginning to get very afraid of what may be in store for me. I was starting to view my father as a very crazed individual bent on world domination. I somehow felt that he was not going to stop with just this little secret group. I hoped that Alec was right and could stop him. I was also fearing what might happen to my brother if he failed given what my dad did to his rival.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 10
Upon entering the classroom I noticed besides the instructor I was the only other person there. Guess there are not too many women in my father's kingdom. No surprise there. We need to get my father into the new millennium.
The instructor introduced herself as Penny Brown and begin her lecture. I could see that I was not the only one who did not like this topic. I could tell her heart was not in it.
The lecture made as much impression on me as rain on glass. Finally it was over and I was preparing to leave when Ms. Brown called me over.
“I see he is transforming one of his own sons.”
“Yes, but I was transgendered to begin with so I wanted this change. Of course, I don't agree with his views of women and wish he could soften it up.”
“I am glad for you. This change is not what I wanted and I would like to go back to being a male. He makes sure that I am the submissive one with a strong man. I would love to get my hands on the other serum.”
“I can see what I can do. I know what gender dysphoria can do to you.”
“See you tomorrow for the next session. What do you have next?”
“Lessons on makeup and hair. My dad wants me to be girly-girl.”
My guys came to escort me to the next lessons. I asked them if there was a way I could get a message to my brothers. I was seriously afraid for them.
I was told that I would see them for lunch in an hour.
My mind was barely on my lessons as I was distracted by worrying about my older brother. I was afraid that he was meeting my dad and was in serious trouble.
* * * * *
I was seated at a table for lunch when I saw Alec walk in. He was wearing a skirt and blouse. But that was all, he looked very much a man in women's clothes.
“Alec what happened?”
“Dad is making me wear women's clothes until I come to my senses. If I cross him one more time, it is the female serum for me. I have got to get back to male clothes. But if he catches me in them, it is a trip to womanhood for me. By the way, he wanted me to tell you that you are scheduled for the serum tomorrow and for you he is making it irreversable. You be a woman forever.”
“That doesn't bother me, what bothers me is his old-fashioned notions. I have got to find a way to mellow him out and get things back to normal.”
“I will help you as much as I can Michelle, but I think he will keep a sharp eye on me and our younger brother.”
“Alec, I promise I will not let him change you against your will. Even if I have to give the serum to him instead.”
We finished lunch and then I was off again to see the physician. I realize that now he is getting me ready for the serum tomorrow. I cannot wait to become the woman I was meant to be.
“Michelle, your father has okayed you for the serum tomorrow. Let me explain what it does. It changes your DNA to what it would have been if you were born female. You will slowly loose your male features as it starts to work. It will change your body over to female. You will lose your male genitals as they switch over to the female ones. You will be fully functional as a female when it is done. Your father has also told me to make it permanent which I have done. You will be unable to use the male serum. If you try to it may kill you.”
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 11
I made it back to my room with mixed feelings. On one hand, I was glad that I was going to have the body I always wanted, but at the same time, I was wondering why did my father want it permanent for me? Was it out of love for me, that he wanted what was best for me or was it just another way for him to control me? I did hope it was more out of the first but feared that it was more from the latter.
I was also worried about Alec. I knew that he must be deeply humiliated to be dressed like the way he was. I wondered what happened to get him into that mess and I wondered if I could try and talk to my father to get him to change his mind regarding Alec's punishment.
Upon arriving back in my room, I sent Max to my father's suite with a request for an audience. I found out that this was the only way I could see him unless he requested me. I guess my father set himself up as a king, but he is going to have to mellow out a little bit if he don't want to lose his supporters, especially those of the female persuasion.
I decided to change into a more casual skirt and t-shirt combination so that I could unwind from the crazy hectic day I had. I also had to start my fasting for the procedure tomorrow so all I could have was water and jello. I picked up my phone and called the dining room to request that some be brought to my room.
There was a knock at the door. I opened it to see Alec there.
“Can we talk, sis?”
“Sure, bro. Are you still my bro?”
“I may look like a guy in a dress, but I can assure you that dad has no thoughts of changing his oldest son. He decided to have you become a girl because that is always how you acted and also mom convinced him that it was in everybody's best interests. She told him that Michael would never be what you consider a man to be.”
“Alec, how are you holding up? Do you want me to try to reason with dad?”
“You can try. I am getting an idea of what a woman has to go through worrying about skirts. Heels are torture. I definitely am going to treat my girlfriend way better.”
“I am so glad to hear that Alec. I am also so glad that you are not extreme like dad.”
“How could I be with mom's loving guidance. She did not want to turn out brutish sons. She tried to keep us away from dad as much as possible and under the influence of gentlemen.”
“What happnened to get you in this situation?”
“I found out that there was some funny business in the books and tried to get dad to surrender control to me. I did not realize that in the meantime he covered it so that I had nothing to blackmail him with. He decided to take me down a peg so for the next three months, I am to dress and be treated like a woman. I have also been demoted to a secretary. Actually I will be dad's secretary for the time being. If I misbehave in anyway then he will extend the time. He just does not want my body altered like he has scheduled for you. I think he is planning something big and you are going to be a good part of it.”
“I think you are quite right, Alec. That is what scares me. I think he has arranged a political marriage for me to further his agenda.”
“Well Michelle, I have to go now, I am getting hungry. Rest and I hope everything goes well for you tomorrow. I love you and do not want anything bad to happen to you.”
“Take care, Alec.”
With that he left me to rest and prepare for tomorrow.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 12
I am on my way to the medical suite to be injected with the female serum. I am looking forward to the transformation. I assume that it is to be a slow process what with my DNA being changed. It was my understanding, and this is from what the doctor told me, that the serum changes all my Y chromosomes to an X by adding the missing piece. This ensures that my personality will not be changed so who I am now will be who I will be when finished. The only thing different will be my physical sex.
I also formulated a plan to take care of my dad. I think he needs a shot of the female juice to see what it is like for the other half and then maybe he will have a better appreciation of females and the way they are treated. I planned on swiping some of the serum when the doctor's back was turned and since I had a meeting with my dad later today, inject him with it. I hoped that this would give him an understanding of women through firsthand knowledge.
I made into the doctor's office and took a seat in the waiting room. While waiting there, I planned in my head what I will do. I know that my father may be quite upset with me, but I prayed and hoped that he would forgive me. I know that this a drastic undertaking but if my father is left unchecked he could do a lot of damage to the way society is.
I was called into the office and set down. The doctor asked me if I still wanted to proceed forward. I readily replied that I was indeed ready and willing. He rolled up my sleeve and swabbed my arm with alcohol to sterilize it.
I watched him reach into the cabinet, which I noticed he did not keep locked, and pull out a pink labeled bottle. There were lots of both blue and pink labeled bottles, so I figured out that a pink label was for the female transformation and the blue label was for the male.
The doctor then picked up one of the syringes lying on the table next to me. He then filled the syringe with the serum and injected it into my arm. I felt a slight prick and after a few minutes I started to feel a warm flush.
“Your changes will take about a week, but in a few days you should start to notice a few changes. For example your penis will start to shrink and then start changing into a vagina. You will also notice your breasts start developing.”
“Doctor, there is an emergency and you are needed in Room 5!” The medical assistant yelled.
“I will be back in a few minutes. I need you to stay here for about an hour so that I can make sure there are no complications.” He said as he left me alone in the room.
Now was my chance. Getting up carefully as I still felt a little woozie, I reached into the medical cabinet and grabbed a pink labeled bottle from the back so that it would take a while for the doctor to notice one was missing. I saw that there were syringes in there too, so I grabbed one of them too.
My handbag was lying on the top of the counter so I quickly put the bottle and syringe in there and made it back to the exam table. Just in time as I heard the door open and the doctor reentered the room.
After staying there for another hour the doctor told me to go back to my room and to try to rest as much as possible for the next day.
I made back to my room and decided to nap until 7 pm which was when I was scheduled to see my father. I did hope I could get him to relax Alec's punishment but I doubted he would go for it. While he was fuming I would quickly inject him and hopefully he would not realize what I had done. I decided it would be quicker if I had the needle all ready to go so I took care of that. I also put some of my cotton squares and a bottle of rubbing alcohol in my bag. I was ready to go.
I made my way down to my father's suite and he admitted me.
“Dad, is there anyway you could stop the humiliation of Alec? I am sure that he has learned his lesson.”
“NO! And one more word from you about and he will learn how to live as a pretty delicate girl.”
I wisely kept my mouth shut as my dad started his tirade about ungrateful children who treated their parents with disrespect. While he was flailing his arms in my face I took my spportunity and injected him.
All of a sudden he passed out as I noticed him rapidly change into a young, beautiful woman.
What did I do? It wasn't supposed to happen that fast.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 13
After about fifteen minutes, my dad started to regain consciousness.
“I feel strange. What did you do to me Michelle?”
“I just gave you a taste of your own medicine, Dad or should I say Mom?”
My dad got up and walked over to a mirror and gave out a piercing scream.
“Michelle, let me see what you injected me with.”
I handed my dad the bottle.
“Oh my God, that is my original DNA. You have given me back the body I had 20 years ago.”
“What do you mean Dad? Weren't you always a male?”
“I was born a female, Michelle. Like you I always felt that I was born the wrong sex. In my case, I always wanted to be a boy. I grew up looking like a butch lesbian which is what I was. I met your mother who is bisexual, but gravitated more to women and we fell in love. I always wanted to play football, so when I went to college, I lied and told them I was a guy so that I could play it. I bound my breasts and stuck a sock in a tight pair of briefs and got away with it. I became very good at the sport. I was always very masculine acting and was easily accepted as a bloke.
“Your mother was always the more feminine one. After I graduated college I went to work for your grandfather in his pharmaceutical lab. I made the discovery of the two serums you know about. One day I decided to test the male formula on myself and become the man you know as your father. But before injecting myself I made the back up formula with my original DNA, which you now have injected me with. Boy, will your mother be surprised and pleased she did like me better like this.
“I will have to stay like this until my body stabilizes. I guess I did get too caught up in exhibiting typical male behavior. I am very sorry that I got too caught up in that male chauvenistic behavior. Thank you for trying to help me out, but please next time don't just inject people with substances you don't know about, you could have killed me.
“As for Alec, maybe I should have explained to you that he is denying that he has some attraction to men and to women's clothes. I realize now that he don't like wearing women's clothes and will take that off. I will talk to him about his feelings for other males and encourage him to explore that side.
“I realize that I came down heavy on all of you, but especially you Michelle. I really did not want for you to go through what I did so I tried to force masculinity on you. Are you happier now? If so, I would like to help you to develop into a fine young woman. Besides you will have to help me develop my feminine side for the next month or so. Deal?”
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 14
As the woman who was once my father was saying all this, I could not help but feel skeptical of her insights and motivations. I felt like she was saying these things but did not mean what she said.
“If your children's well being was so important to you, why did you make my journey into womanhood one way? What would have happended if I did not like it and wanted to go back to being a man?”
“Hmph, you were never much of a man my dear. You were always such a sissy. I was ashamed to be your father. If I had my way I would have sent you to military school. They would have made a man out of you or killed you in process.
“I always tried to convince you that you had it better being a man. But you insisted on acting like a girl and now see what it gets you. I was kind of hoping that you would have opted to go the man route. I was so ready to convert you into a gay bottom. I would love to have seen you dressed as a twink bottom at the mercy of a more dominant male top. Matter of fact you would have still been partnered with the man I have in mind to be your husband. He is bisexual so it would not matter either way.
“Besides I never said I was doing it for your well being. But I see you see through like you always did. You are too much like your mother.”
“Thank you, I will take that as a compliment.”
“I may go the gay male bottom route with Alec as his real punishment. Convince him that he is gay and submissive to men. That may take a lot of his cockiness out of him. You know he is totally straight and had no curiousity about being a woman. I lied to you about that.”
Out of the corner of my eye I could see my mother standing there listening to what my erstwhile father was saying. She walked over to my father and slapped him hard across the face.
“You Bastard or is that Bitch now that you are in your original body. Must say I like the look. I will not have you do to Alec what you are planning. Michelle, I had no problems with because she was always a girl even though you tried to beat that out of her.”
“You always did try to make a sissy out of Michael. You should have encouraged him to be a male since it is so much better to be a male.”
“For that comment, I am glad that they threw out the male restorative for you. There is no going back to the man you were. Matter fact I just texted them to throw out all of the male serum. There is no more available right now, so welcome to womanhood. Ha Ha Ha.”
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 15
I grew up watching Mike my younger brother being miserable. He was always very girly and I knew that he should have been born a girl. He prefered playing with girl toys and was almost always hanging out with the girls in the neighborhood as long as my dad was not around. My dad wanted his sons to be all boys and be tough and aggressive. I was all boy in most things and loved to play sports but my mom also taught me to respect women and girls and treat them as I would any person, and not treat them like second-class citizens.
I grew up and started working at my dad's company. He treated me all right but I hated the way that he treated Mike. My dad was constantly trying to force Mike to be a guy. I could see that Mike tried to give my dad what my dad wanted but his heart was not in it. I tried to encourage Mike to be Michelle and to be happy. I loved my brother and if he would be happier as my sister then I was fine with that.
About a year or so ago, I noticed my father was starting to act strange. He was gone for long periods of time. He really started to treat my mom like nothing more than an object that was there to satisfy his needs. I really started to hate him for that. He treated Mike just like he treated mom, so I was starting to suspect something.
Then about a week or so ago, Mike disappeared and my dad was not concerned about that. I wondered what my dad was up to. I was suspicious that he knew what happened to Mike. A few days after Mike disappeared my dad moved us to this underground bunker. My dad was now treated like a king. He had all kinds of young studs around him. The few women and girls there were there were treated like servants and nothing more. My dad had always believed that women belonged in the home taking care of the man in her life.
A few days after we moved into the bunker, I ran into a beautiful girl who looked familiar to me. After a few minutes I recognized my new sister, Michelle. She looked so happy and she reassured me she was although Dad was forcing her to do this. I liked the results but hated his methods. I decided to see him about some financial irregularities I had discovered.
I marched into his office and confronted him about it. What I didn't realize was that he knew I found out about his embezzling and had changed the books. He ambushed me and made me dress as a woman. He told me that was because he knew I was curious about it, but I knew he was lying. He told me that I better get used to it, because he wanted me to be a sissy for a little while. While I was there, he had someone convincing my girlfriend to dump me, that I wanted to bottom to men and that I was really a homosexual and that my dad was having me dress as a girl to learn my proper place.
I got back to my room and saw that all my clothes were changed into the female equilivent. I realized that my dad was out to transform me like he transformed my brother/sister. I only hope that I could find a way not to surrender.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 16
Alec
I had to get used to wearing the women's clothes. I also discovered make-up on a vanity in my new room which was redecorated along feminine lines.
My bodyguards came to fetch me after I was dressed in my new clothes, they also told me my dad instructed them to treat me like any other female and that he requested another meeting with me so he could tell me my new role. It occurred to me that I was now a female in my dad's eyes and wondered if he was going to give me the same treatment as Michelle. I hoped not because I knew that I was a man through and through.
My dad bid me to enter his suite.
“Sit Alec, I know you are wondering why I brought you back here. I see you are getting used to your new clothes and room. I have decided that from now on you are to dress and act like a female, but you will not become on, just treated as one. I have found and arranged a marriage for you to a man who wants you to be dressed and treated like a woman, but will still be male although your penis will be locked up in a chastity device. This will be done tomorrow as will your lessons in behaving like a woman. You will be the bottom in the relationship. You will meet your fiance in a week. I have his list of demands on how you are to behave and will instruct you later so that you comply to his wishes. Your role is to please your man. He wants you to behave as a traditional housewife and will be taught how to cook, clean and run the house.”
“Dad, I don't want to do this, I want to go back to being myself.”
“Sorry, daughter it is too late. Everybody here is going to treat you like to woman you are now, even if not physically. Your name is now Alice. I think that will suit you in your new life. Now I have to get ready because your sister Michelle is on her way.”
I was dismissed and went back to my room to ponder my fate.
Act Like a Boy or Else . . .
by Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 17
Alec's Story
I made it back to my room which during my absence my dad remade into the dream room of a teen-aged princess. The room was dominated by the canopied, four-posted bed with lilac bedcovers and the canopy in a matching shade of lilac. The walls were repainted in a nice delicate shade of lavender. The windows were framed by frilly white lace curtains.
There was a white mirrored vanity in the far corner, covered with all kinds of make-up. I shuddered at the sight of that knowing I would have to get used to my new feminine existance. I also began to wonder what my father had in store for me. Unbeknownst to me at the time, but I was later to find out, my father had requested the "judge" to have me legally known as a female with all the rights assigned. I was not to be allowed to use the men's room irregardless of what was between my legs. I was also only allowed to marry a man which I was soon to find out was already arranged as I was now the eldest daughter.
I made it to my new girly bed to rest and have a good cry. I just wanted to know why my dad was doing this to the family. I felt what I did did not warrant this punishment.
Suddenly, I heard a knock at the door. I got up and answered it and who I saw there startled me. It was my rival on the High School team and he had a bouquet of red roses. I wondered what he was up to.
"Hi Alice, I am here to explain your situation. Your dad needed a great deal of money to set up this place and he had already squandered your family's fortune. He came to me for a loan which I gave him with the provision that you Alec, now Alice was to become my wife. And yes I mean wife as in the traditional sense. You are to become a very feminine being. You will make your sister Michelle look butch. You will be in dresses and skirts, take care of my house and of course my needs. You are to be trained here in all these things, but especially in the arts of keeping a real man pleased.
"I think I will change your name to Alexandra. I don't like Alice. It will be done when you go before the judge and he changes your status to a legal female. I will court for a little bit but we will be married as soon as possible. I love the idea of you being in my care after how you always dominated me on the field. To tell you the truth, your father tried to resist my deal but he wanted this place where males are in total control that he agreed to make his son into a daughter. Now the only direct heir to your father is your youngest brother."
"Why are you doing this? Please let me go back to being Alec!"
"Alex is no more or that will be the case in a few hours when you see the judge. As to why, you loved to humiliate me when we played football. You loved to tease me about being gay so I decided to make you my girl. Besides I always had a crush on you and this seemed a good way to get back at you and look socialably acceptable. You will keep your manhood, but it will be caged in such a way as to make you sit and pee as your new situation demands. I can't wait to have you take care of my needs.
"I will be back later to escort you to the judge. Take care and dream sweet thoughts of me."
He turned and left me alone with my thoughts. I realized that it was wrong to tease Mark about his feelings for men. Now I knew I had to live with the consequences of my actions.
* * * * * *
My guards came to get me and led me before the judge. Mark changed his mind about coming to get me, rather he decided to meet me in the court room.
"I have a petition here to Change Alec Martin Smith to Alexandra Mary Smith. It has now been granted. Alexandra you now have all the rights and privilidges of a legal woman. You now can marry a man and it is legal. You now can only use the ladies room and will be treated like any other woman.
"Mark Alan Chatham, you have petitioned this court to marry Alexandra Mary Smith. It will be done in two weeks time. You have agreed to protect and care for her, provide a home for her. And Alexandra your duties will be to take care of your husband's house and welfare for the rest of your life. I have the papers here where your father agreed to this marriage by accepting Mark's dowry. Court is dismissed."
I turned and left to start my new life, with all aspects of my old life gone for good.
Alexander du Lac was chained to the wall in the dungeon waiting his fate. He had just come back from his latest beating from the guards. He was worried about what the Queen was going to do to him. His clothes were in tatters on his sore and battered body. He had no regrets for what he had done because Dawn was lovely. His only regret was that he had been caught. Still he was wondering when the Queen was going to derive her punishment.
Queen Elizabeth was discussing this very same thing with Dawn. Dawn wanted him to be recognized as a man in a dress. At first Queen Elizabeth wanted to go along with this but had a brainstorm of an even better punishment. She quietly whispered her plan to Dawn. Dawn got a mischievous glint to her eye. She told the Queen that it would be the most fitting punishment to a man who was not in the least remorseful for his actions.
Queen Elizabeth, upon holding court the next day, called her warden in.
"Warden, bring me Alexander du Lac. I am going to announce to the full court his punishment." announced the Queen.
Alexander was lead into the throne room bound in chains. He showed signs of his most recent thrashings. Still there was a defiant, mean look in his eyes.
Queen Elizabeth, upon seeing that look, was even more thrilled about the punishment she derived.
"Alexander du Lac I have come up with the perfect punishment for you. It is going to last your lifetime. The first part of the punishment is that you will be awarded the rank of a Lady. You will become legally female. This means that any property that you currently hold will be turned over to your husband, who will be a male. You will then become his property and he may do whatever he likes to you. How you are to be dressed is up to his whims. But I do expect you to be dressed like a lady at all times. I have also picked out your husband for you. You will meet him in due time. The courtship will last a year, so that you will have time to get comfortable in your new role. I will also have a few ladies of the court to train you and feminize you. The wedding will take place in a year."
Upon hearing this all the fight went out of Alexander. He started to tremble. He did not want to live his life as a female. He vowed to fight this every step of the way. He was not going to go down easy. He also did not like the idea that he had to have sex with a man.
The Queen announced "From now on, Alexander du Lac's name will be Alexandra du Lac. In two days time, you will start your training as a lady. In a week you will meet the man that I have picked for you."
To be continued.
*********************************************
© 2005 by Lesley Renee Charles. All Rights Reserved. These documents (including, without limitation, all articles, text, images, logos, and compilation design) may be printed for personal use only. No portion of these documents may be stored electronically, distributed electronically, or otherwise made available without the express written consent of StorySite and the copyright holder.
Queen Elizabeth summoned Christopher, Dawn's younger brother. The Queen wanted him to be the husband of the former Alexander du Lac. She knew that Christopher wanted the man responsible for raping his older sister punished.
Christopher was 6'1" and was muscular. He worked as a miller and had the muscles to prove it. He entered the Queen's private conference room and bowed before her royal majesty.
"You requested my presence your highness?"
"Yes, Christopher, I did. I need to ask a special favor of you."
The Queen continued, "I know how much you want Alexander du Lac to suffer. I have decided that he will spend the rest of his life as a lady under the control of her husband. I would love for you to be that husband. It will be in your power to do anything to her short of beating and/or killing her. She will be your wife in all aspects. If you agree
to do this I will set you up as a noble."
Christopher did not hesitate a second when he agreed to marry the newly christianed Alexandra.
Meanwhile the former Alexander du Lac was being led into his new private chambers where he was to undergo his new training as a lady. He was made to strip his clothes and get into the bathtub. The maidservants who escorted him there under the orders of the Queen, made him get into the tub, where they proceeded to scrub him with the floral scented water.
One of the maid servants took up a razor that was brought in and proceeded to shave off all of his body hair, making him smooth as a new born babe.
When he was finished being bathed, the maid servants started to dress Alexandra in her new feminine undergarments. They then, put on a very rich, ornate, jeweled gown befitting a lady of the court.
"Alexandra, the Queen wants you to practice wearing gowns and women's slippers. Also take it easy but, on the morrow you will start your training on how to be a lady and how to keep your man happy in all areas. Since you were once a man you should know what is expected of a lady."
Upon hearing this Alexandra, turned ashen in color. S/he knew what s/he wanted ladies to do to him once upon a time. S/he dreaded the idea of having another man's penis in his mouth. And swallowing.
"Is there anyway, I can talk to the Queen and get her to change her mind. I think I would rather be in prison."
He was told "You already agreed to this and now it is too late to change your mind. Now stop acting like a little girl and take your medicine."
"Also, starting tomorrow, we will begin lacing you up in a corset. That will enable you to have a nice girlish figure. Also, we will start rubbing your breasts with a special ointment that will enable you to have a bust of your own without padding."
Upon, Alexandra's waking the next morning, two maidservants entered carrying the latest in corsets.
"Please stand, ma'am and hold you hands out. We are going to lace you up."
They put the corset on Alexandra, and started to lacing it up. Alexandra started to feel it constricting on her and fought hard not to scream but she was not going to let her punishers know that the punishment was getting to her.
After making her waist go down to twenty inches, the proceeded to finish dressing Alexandra. She was dressed in a Sapphire Blue gown, with hand sewn lace insets around the neckline and sleeves.
Alexandra was told to eat her breakfast, but with the corset on, she could hardly eat.
Christopher meanwhile was preparing his plans on how to get revenge on the man that traumatized Dawn. Christopher remembered how reckless Eric used to be when he was a brother, but when he was tricked into becoming a woman and wife, she developed into a better person and did not deserve to be raped like she was. Christopher intended to make sure that man who did this would be humiliated often.
Part 3
Christopher decided to go to the shop and buy Alexandra the most feminine dresses he could find. He had peeked at how feminine they were starting to get Alexandra. The only thing that might give her away would be her height. Christopher thought that if he made Alexandra look very feminine people would not pay attention to her height. Queen Elizabeth also said that if he was questioned by people outside the city, who knew of Alexander's punishment, that Alexandra was descended from the legendary Amazons.
He was torn on how he was going to punish Alexander du Lac. He at first wanted to physically torture her, but his conscience bothered him. Christopher was a gentle man and hated the idea of hurting others so he decided to be a great man and treat her like a lady. But he also believed the husband should rule the nest so he planned keeping Alexandra submissive and in the role of a gentle lady. He was happy that his sister Dawn was settling into her courtship of Prince Christian. He loved how his wild older brother was settling down. Dawn also was a very beautiful lady.
Alexandra meanwhile was being laced tightly into her corset. She hated this torture. She did not like the tight feeling of it. She hated how it affected her appetite, forcing her to eat with a more ladylike appetite. Her gown of a deep Sapphire blue was placed over her head and guided into place. A little rouge was applied to her cheeks and a little red color was placed on her lips. Her long copper hair was brushed and braided into a French braid that ran down to just under her shoulders.
She was instructed to take her daily medication. If she knew what it was she would have refused it. You see, just like Dawn, she was taking a herbal potion that was slowing feminizing his body. She was being drilled daily on the second class position of being a woman. Alexandra, who was still very much Alexander in her/his mind still was fighting this daily.
She was led to the private rooms of Queen Elizabeth to begin her latest rounds of training.
“Alexandra, today we are going to cover how a lady has to defer to her husband. She has to be guided by what her husband decides is right for her. I am going to play the part of your husband. Okay let's begin.
Alexandra, I want you to work on patching my trousers”
“No, I refuse to do that. I am a man and I will not be humiliated like that. I find it degrading to be dressed and act like a woman. I want to go back to being a man.”
“Alexandra, that is not an option.”
“My name is Alexander and not Alexandra. I am a man, I have a penis.”
“Oh no, dear Alexandra, you gave up that right when you violated Dawn. No, you are now a woman by my royal decree. If you persist on this, I may decide to have you gelded, like a prize stallion. That would gentle you. It also would make the hormones you are taking work faster. It would make your breasts develop faster. Would you like this?”
“No my majesty.”
“Well then, I suggest you start becoming a sweet, biddable young lady.
Guards, take her back to her room and let her ponder what is best for her.”
Alexandra was led back to her private suite. She sat by the window, looking out on the vast royal garden.
I really don't want to be a woman, but if I have to accept I would love to keep myself intact. Maybe if I go along, they will let down their guard and I can escape and go back to being a man. I will court the man who will be my husband, get him hot and horny and ditch him. I wonder who they have got to be my husband.
She was hoping that it was not Dawn's brother Christopher but she really feared that was who was to be her husband to be. She was afraid of what he would do to her in retaliation of what Alexander did to Dawn. Oh why, did I ever do that to her. I should never have done that. Maybe I can convince the queen that I have changed and will treat women better. Maybe I can convince her to let me go back to my former self.
Queen Elizabeth, meanwhile was also trying to decide on how to gentle Alexandra, make her more feminine but yet not destroy her spirit.
I don't want to make her have no fire, no spirit. How can I go about training her but yet not break that spirit. I will have to try to drill the fine points of ladyhood into her, but try not to over punish her.
Part 4
Christopher was walking the streets of the city when he noticed a sign by the theater announcing the performance of a new play by William Shakespeare. It was a comedy, Christopher decided to go in to see it, thinking it might divert his mind from his current problem of what to do with Alexandra. Queen Elizabeth had told him that Alexandra was being very difficult. She did not want to learn how to be feminine.
Christopher entered the theater and found a sit just as the play begin. It started with the abduction of a drunk who was convinced that he was a noble who abandoned his family. It then proceeded to be about an Italian merchant who had two daughters. The younger one was sweet beautiful and much desired, but who could not be married until a man was found for her older sister who was a shrew. She was a high-spirited opinionated woman.
A man was found that was willing to court her. He courted her then wed her and acted around her as a boor, but in the end she learned to do what her husband wanted. Christopher thought that maybe this could be a solution to Alexandra's willfulness. It may tame her, but not lose her high-spiritness.
He decided to have a meeting with the queen and discuss this.
Meanwhile, at the palace, Alexandra was having an exciting day. She was gotten out of bed and was forced into her corset and dress for the day, after throwing a chamber pot at the hapless maid.
“I do not want to wear these clothes. I am a man not a woman and I want to be treated like one.”
This outburst brought in the guards who were able to subdue her while the maids quickly got her dressed in her gown. Alexandra was then led down to the throne room where she was brought before the queen.
“Alexandra, what am I going to do with you? You have to accept your punishment. You gave up all rights to being a male when you agreed to the plea bargain. Of course if you persist in this behavior, I will have no other choice but to send you to prison, where the males there will turn you into a girl anyway. You will be brutally raped and abused, night after night. Is this what you want? I will give you until tomorrow to decide and live with the consequences.”
Alexandra was led to her room where she had all day to decide what she wanted to do. But neither choice was really appealing. The first choice was to live out the rest of her days, as a woman. She would not be in prison, but she would have to do the will of her husband. She would have to take care of their adopted children, see to the house and take care of his needs. She would always have to act like a lady. She missed the days when she was able to be Alexander and go where he wanted and do what he pleased. If only he had not abducted Dawn and raped her. He realized that a terrible thing to do. He regretted it everyday.
The second choice was even worse, even though he would be a male. He would be locked up with murderers and other hardened criminals. He would be sodomized often by many males. He would have no choice. At least with the first option, he only had to worry about one man. The more he thought about his choices the more he felt that he would do better to go with the first option, but how he hated becoming a female. But if he had to be in a prison, per se, he wanted one where he could enjoy the outside.
Part 5
Alexandra was pondering over her current predicament and deciding whether she should just accept her punishment and let them make a woman out of her or still try to go back to Alexander. She did miss out on her freedom as a man.
On the other hand, there were somethings she liked about her new role. She was starting to like the softer new fabrics she had to wear, although she could do with the corsets. It was also fun, to let a man court her and bring her flowers. She was afraid to let the queen know that though. She was starting to find Christopher adorable though. She loved how he made her feel cherished and desirable. She would rather it not be because of what Alexander did to Dawn, Christopher's sister.
Alexandra, now that she was starting to realize how vulnerable a woman was regretted what she did to Dawn. She knew now that it is wrong to force others to do what they don't want to do. She wished she could undo what she did.
She realized that she had to become a woman so that she could realize the damage that she done to Dawn. She would have to try and apologize to Dawn and try to make it right.
She resolved to herself to make the best person she could become and give up being the spoiled brat of a man that she used to be.
Meanwhile Christopher was still deciding if he should really be himself and court Alexandra showing her what a fine guy he was, or should be act the brute like Alexander was with Dawn. Christopher really did not feel right about being mean and brutish with her. He felt that women should be respected and not treated as objects for his gratification. He wondered if behaving as a gentleman if Alexandra would realize how a man should behave and regret her actions as Alexander.
Christopher decided that he was going to court Alexandra, as a gentle woman and give her the respect that was due to her. He felt it was better to woo her and not force her into anything just as a punishment to an unforgivable crime. He thought that this would help her accept the position she was now in, become a better person than she had been.
The next day, he got up and went to the florist's to get her a bouquet of flowers, so that he could begin in earnest to court and woo her. He figured that it would be better to treat her with kindness than with an iron glove.
He sent a message to her once he reached the palace.
Alexandra was deciding on what gown to wear that day, when she got his message. She had her maidservants dress her in a midnight blue velvet gown and fix her hair.
She entered the court room and saw Christopher standing there with the bouquet in his hands.
Alexandra sent a message to Dawn requesting a meeting the following day.
Dawn was curious as to what it was about and decided to meet with her. She heard from her brother Christopher that Alexandra had really changed. Dawn was curious about seeing how much Alexandra had changed. Dawn felt that if Alexandra had indeed changed, that Dawn could forgive her and try to forget what Alexandra had done to Dawn. Dawn felt that life is too short to hold onto wrongs done to you. Dawn replied that she would meet with Alexandra.
Dawn entered Alexandra's sitting room, and waited for Alexandra to enter. Alexandra swept into the room wearing a lavender and rose gown. Her hair was elaborately done. Dawn was astounded at the beautiful sight. She could not believe that this dainty beauty was the same brash man that raped her just a few short months ago.
“Dawn, I am so glad that you decided to come to meet me today. I have so much that I want to say to you. As you can see, I have decided to embrace my femininity. Your brother, Christopher has helped to convince me that it is better.
I have been feeling really guilty for all the harm I have done to you especially raping you. I realize now that was a truly horrendous thing to do to another person. I know now all the harm that act has done to you. I regret that I only thought of my needs and did not consider your wants and desires. I hope that you can start to forgive me for harming you that way.
Becoming a woman has helped me to see how vulnerable you are to the advances of men. I regret that I was a terrible man. I hope to become a great woman and bring your brother a lot of happiness.”
“Alexandra, I do accept your apology. I am still dealing with the issues from Alexander's raping me and I will forgive you what was done. If there is anyway that I can help you to become the woman that you want to be just ask. I know only to well the hardships and difficulties ahead having gone through a similar situation myself.
I also know how the love of a good man will help through it too. Christopher is a great man who has helped me and protected me now that I am another sister to him. I am sure that you will do your best to love and cherish him.”
They both gave a hug to each other and now Dawn could start to really heal from the rape. She felt like such a weight was lifted. She really meant it when she offered to help Alexandra to become more ladylike. She knew only to well what it was like to go from male to female and to lose a lot of the privileges that men take for granted.
This is going to be a summary of where I intended it to. I may add to it later.
Christopher continued to court Alexandra daily. He took her on romantic strolls through the Royal Rose Gardens, strolling under the romantic moonlight. Alexandra fell in love with him and he with her.
After a few months, he proposed matrimony to her and she accepted. A beautiful white satin gown was designed for her with a lot of pearls and 2 carat diamonds in her ears.
Queen Elizabeth tried to mellow out a little, but she was too set in her ways. She did learn not to punish men this way as she realized it was demeaning to them. She learned to punish them in keeping with their genders.
As for Alexandra and Christopher, they lived for the most part happily ever after.
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Part One - Preschool Years
I was born on Sunday, September 26, 1965 in Somerville, New Jersey. The first three years of my life were uneventful. Around the age of three, I realized that I would grow up to be female. I had no idea of the different plumbing of the sexes at the time so I just knew I would grow up to be a woman.
I wanted to play with dolls and fell in love with the Dawn doll series. I refused to play with my matchbox cars and trucks. My older half brother would force me to play with them. Also, around that time I would walk on my toes emulating walking in high heel shoes. This also freaked my family out. My preferred playmates were girls. I always got along better with them than with boys.
I was also in my first and only year of nursery school at the time. My mother later told me that I was picked on by the boys and taken under the wing of the nursery school owner’s older daughter. I was an extremely good-natured and sweet child. I usually did what I was told.
When playing house I would always be a daughter. I felt more comfortable in the feminine role. I would almost always act effeminate. Around this time, I was called a fag and fairy by some of the teen-age boys in my neighborhood.
I would play dress up in my mother’s and my friends’ mothers’ clothes. I especially liked to wear the high heel shoes. I had many girl friends and very few boy friends. I just did not feel comfortable around boys, even though I was told that I should hang out with them.
(continued)
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
In this part I will write about my family members and give a little of their background histories.
First I will begin with my mother. She was born on March 3, 1922 to Italian immigrants. My Grandfather came over sometime in 1919. I suspect that he wanted to get away before Mussolini came into power, but I don't really know his reasons for coming to America. Maybe like most immigrants he wanted a better life. My Grandmother and two uncles came over in 1920. My mother married her first husband in the mid-forties. He was an alcoholic and was abusive to my mother and older half-brother. He died in 1962 and about a year or so later my mother met my father. They married on January 4, 1964 and I was conceived about a year later. My mother later said that I was an accident, because she was told that she wouldn't be able to have more children. She was forty-three the year I was born. She told me that during the pregnancy she almost lost me. She started to spot blood. The doctor made her stay off her feet. She also said that one of her friends wanted her to have a girl. I also think that my mother wanted a daughter. Little did she know that she had a daughter that was born with a penis. My mother decided to leave the factory where she worked since World War II. By doing this she lost out on her pension, a fact that I was reminded of all through my life.
I was spoiled by all of her friends. I was doted and fussed over. My mother spoiled me rotten. As a result of this I was not walking by the age of one. According to my mother one day, my Aunt Connie (my mother's younger sister) was over and had some keys. My mother said that I wanted the keys and my aunt refused to give them to me so I walked over and got them. I guess I was strong willed even back then. My mother also said that when I was being potty trained I would only follow her into the bathroom. I have a vague recollection of learning to pee sitting down. Around the time I was 2 and a half my mother had to take in her parents and blind and deaf mute brother. My Grandmother's doctor did not want her taking care of her house at eighty-seven. They stayed with us for about a year before they died. My Grandfather died first on January 1, 1968. About six months later, my Grandmother fell and broke her hip. This started her downfall. She then had several mini-strokes. I was the only person she remembered so I was taken every day to the nursing home where she was so that she could see me. I was looked after by the nurses there, who found me sweet-tempered and easy to look after since I stayed where I was told to stay. My Grandmother died in October of 1968. I took their deaths hard. I remember being at a train station with my father and younger brother and my dad telling me that I was making enough noise to wake the dead and I said that was good because then Grandma and Grandpa could come back.
Next comes my father. I really don't know too much of his background. He hardly talked about his childhood. The only things I know were his parents were divorced and he was raised in several foster homes. I wish I could say a lot of nice things about my father but he is not a very nice person. When I was younger I thought the world of him, but I was a disappointment to him, since I was quiet and gentle. He was happy when my younger brother was born so he could teach him all his rotten tricks. My father was a sneak drinker. He would buy the beer and hide it in the trunk of his car. He liked it when I was old enough, say about six, so I could go up to the movie teller and buy the movie tickets and take my younger brother into the theater, so that he could stay in the car and drink.
My Uncle Patsy was a smart and brilliant man. Although he was blind and deaf, he could do many things to take care of himself. He caned chairs, he walked our dog, he shaved himself. He was kind and always remembered birthdays. He knew what day of the week it was. He was also great at woodworking. Anything he built could last a long time.
My older half-brother was born on April 30, 1944. He joined the navy in 1963 and two years later he left because they would not send him to Vietnam. He was just out of the navy when I was born. He always would comment on anything that I did that was not masculine. For example he disliked when I wanted to play with dolls and toy stoves. He would force me to play with my matchbox cars. I rarely played with them, that is why they were in good condition until my younger brother played with them.
My younger brother was born on May 22, 1969. I helped my mother take care of him. There are many pictures of us together where I am hovering over him and/or holding him so tight. I guess I was an over-protective older sibling. He was the one that was hard on toys. He would like to take things apart to see how they worked. I on the other hand tried to keep my things as new looking as possible.
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
I lived in Middlesex, New Jersey until I was eight. My family then moved to Lawrenceville, New Jersey. My dad did not want to commute to work anymore was the reason that we moved. I thought that my dad would spend more time with us but it didn't work out that way. I was extremely shy as a child so it was hard for me to lose my friends. Once in the new house my preferred friends were two girls who lived across the street. This was great because I could play girl roles and play with dolls without asking my parents for them. I still did not have many male friends, I was not comfortable being with them. It did not help that I was not interested in playing sports or any other typical male behavior. My favorite past time was to read a book somewhere quiet.
Around the time I was ten, my mother told me that if I didn't keep my privates washed they would fall off. I stopped washing them because I didn't like the funny way they felt. I guess I was trying to see if my mother was right, but no they stayed on. Pity. To this day I very seldom touch them.
I started puberty when I was twelve. But I was closer to thirteen when I mentioned to my doctor that I was feeling a stiffness between my legs. I thought I was dying. He tried to explain to me about sex and the differences between boys and girls. I guess I must have looked confused because he recommended a book for me to read. When I started to develop body hair, I really hated my body and very rarely exposed it.
When I was fourteen, I went to a summer camp for two weeks. It was at the camp that I started to become depressed with suicidal tendencies. When I came home I told my doctor and he had me go see a psychiatrist. I was in single and group therapy for two years. The depression seemed to ease a little. My one regret, now is that I never mentioned by gender issues with him. Maybe I could have started transitioning earlier. Around this time, I prayed to God every night to make me a girl so that I could be happy.
By the time I started High School, I was practically a social outcast. I remember walking past groups of kids and hearing them laugh. High School was something I tolerated.
There was one incident that happened to me when I was in tenth grade. I had to go to the bathroom real bad. I saw a door that I knew was a bathroom, but no sign as to whether it was a girls room or a boys room. I went in, did not pay attention to the fact that there were no urinals, since I always used a stall. While I was doing my business I heard voices, as a group entered the restroom. I was still not paying attention to what sex the voices were. I finished what I was doing and left the stall, that was when I noticed that I was in the girls room. There was a bunch of girls there, boy, was I red-faced. I know that they must have kidded me some. I thought I was going to be in a whole mess of trouble, but it was never reported.
During High School, I became interested in painting and drawing and became quite good at them. During my Senior year, my mother had a heart attack around Christmas. I had to take over the cooking of meals for a little while. I was always good in the home economics classes. It was wood shop that was my cross. It would take me six weeks to barely get one wood shop project done. It was during this time that my mother and I found out that my dad had a mistress. He even tried to buy a house for her from the inheritance he received after his mother died. He didn't have enough on his own and tried to get my mother to help finance it by taking a second mortgage on our house. She refused and he lost the other house. It was around this time that my feelings for my father changed.
That summer also proved to be very eventful. I was accepted into Trenton State College as an art major. My whole Senior year of high school was spent in trying to get me to live on campus. The school was fighting me over the ten-mile radius. I credit my Guidance Counselor for encouraging me to stick with the fight. I was soon allowed to live on campus. My Uncle Patsy was diagnosed with a cancerous tumor on his spine. The doctors opened him up to see if they could remove it. They couldn't so my uncle was scheduled for radiation treatments. It was while he was having this therapy that I found out about Art Therapy. The treatments worked, they shrunk the tumor. But about two months later, we found that the cancer had moved to his liver. My bedroom was next to his, so I could hear him moaning through the night. I started my Freshman year of college and had a difficult time of adjusting at first. Around the beginning of October my uncle went into the hospital for the last time. He died about two weeks later. To this day I still miss him. He was a truly remarkable person.
Around the time I was nineteen, I was feeling that I should have been born a girl. Then, I thought that if God wanted me to be a girl, I would have been born a girl. I felt that I had to accept being born a male. This started me on a period that would be my longest form of denial.
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
When I was nineteen, I thought that being male was a mistake. Then one night I thought that if God wanted me a female I would have been born a female. This thought cost me many years of suffering. I then tried to act more like a male, but I wasn’t very successful. In my mind’s eye I would still think of myself as a female.
When I was around twenty or twenty-one, an incident occurred which would scar me for a little while. I was working in the college library over the summer. It was during the lunch hour and I was alone in the shelves when I noticed a guy leaving. I did not like the expression in his eyes and I was glad that he was leaving. About five minutes later, he came back and went into the shelves ahead of me. A few minutes later I heard a rustling sound, but I paid it no mind. I went back to the table with an armful of books that I was putting the new checkout labels on when this guy called me over. I went over to him thinking that he wanted me to help him find something.
He asked me if I wanted to get together, I was a little naíve at the time, so he pointed down to his crotch. His erect penis was sticking out. I remember saying no and left. He waited around for a few minutes and tried to get me interested. When this failed he turned around and left.
A few minutes later, reaction set in and I started to feel sick and dirty. I told one of my supervisors about it. She told me to contact the campus police. I did not do this because I felt that they would say I asked for it because of my effeminate demeanor. For the next week, I had to force myself to return to that area of shelving. I would remember this incident for a long time. I regret now, not reporting the incident to the police.
I graduated college in 1988. I then proceeded to get a hourly position for the New Jersey Department of Personnel. I started out in the clerical field.
I was kept in the hourly position for five years when I was made permanent. I stayed with the Department of Personnel for 11 years.
Last year several events came together and I had to make a life changing decision. A few years ago my dad started to have health problems. It was later found out that he had Altheimer’s Disease. We had to put him in a nursing home, since he would wander off. My mother then lost his pension check. I was not making enough to keep the house going in New Jersey. I was also becoming dissatisfied with my job. I tried to get my department to switch me to another unit. They refused. In August, we put our house on the market. In September, we took the highest offer. I decided on South Carolina.
I visited two of my friends from college there and fell in love with the Upstate. As luck would have it I bought a house on the same street where my friends live.
It took me a while to find a job. I finally took a job in Pizza Hut as a cook. I enjoy working there. It is also great to keep up with people half my age.
During this time I chanced upon a web site dealing with Transsexuality. On this web site there is a test called the COGIATI. It deals primarily with males dealing with transgender issues. I scored as a probable transsexual. But I was not ready to accept this so I looked at printed form so that I could answer more like a male. By doing this I moved up through Androgyne and Feminine Male. I thought I could live with being a male with a strong feminine side, but my innate honesty took over. So I moved back through the categories, back to probable Transsexual. I finally admitted to myself that is what I was. After I became comfortable with that, I took the test again, and scored as a Transsexual.
I am now working on finding a therapist. Hopefully he or she will confirm this diagnosis. I will then have to make a decision where to go then. I trust that God and my feelings will guide me to make the right decision. I finally feel great that I don’t have to try to act like what I am not.
It is my hope that my story can help somebody who is currently struggling with these issues realize that they are not alone and to get help. Do not ignore these issues it can only bring unnecessary suffering.
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
Che Amore
by
Lesley Renee Charles
I leaned over the balcony overlooking the Fora Romana. I was looking at the ancient ruins, imagining what it must have been like back then. Imagining what it must have been like for a woman back then.
I was here in Rome, to see where my family had come from. This was my first full day here and I decided to take a little tour to see the sights. I was standing here in a simple denim skirt with a robin's egg blue blouse. My shoulder length raven hair blowing in the slight breeze. I could smell the blooms of various springtime flowers in the air.
I turned around and bumped into a big wall. I heard said wall, “Are you all right ma'am?” I looked up into a pair of Sapphire eyes. I was so captivated by them, that it took me a little bit to reply.
“Yes, I am fine thank you.”
“What is a beautiful lady like you doing all by herself in this wonderful city. My name is Nicholas Grant, but you can call me Nick.”
“Hi, Nick. It's great to meet you. My name is Rosa Vacca. I am here to see where my family came from.”
“Are you an American? I am here on a business trip. Would you like to go to dinner tonight? Maybe see the Fontana Di Trevi?”
“I would love to.”
“How about seven tonight?”
“That's fine. I will be ready.”
He asked me where I was staying and I gave him the name of my hotel. We parted and I decided to shop in the local stores to see if I can find a beautiful dress.
Later, back in my hotel room, I pulled out my gaffe so I could tuck myself in. I then put on a lacy pair of white panties. Following that I put on my garter belt, ran the straps under my panties. I then sat down on my bed, rolled my white silk stockings into doughnut shapes. I learned over and slowly and sensuously rolled them up my smooth legs. Caressing my calves as I slid them up past my knees and finally covering my thighs. I attached them to the belt using the garter straps. I loved the feel of wearing stockings. It made me feel so feminine.
I picked up the matching brassiere. I put it on backwards, fastened the eyelets and then turned it around. I put the straps over my shoulders and then adjusted it. I then put in my C-cup breast forms. I turned to the mirror and admired the look. I decided to wear my waist cincher to give me a more hourglass shape.
I finished getting ready. Made sure the make-up looked perfect. Grabbed my wig off of the wig form. Splashed some Chanel 5 and was ready.
He arrived on time. We went to the ristorante and had a great meal. The candlelight gleamed in his beautiful eyes. I felt like I could swim in them forever and never come up for air. If there is such a thing as love at first sight, this might be it. We finished our meal and he guided me out to see the fountain. If you never have been to Trevi Fountain at night you have to.
It is packed with a lot of people out there having a good time, there is a lot of noise, a lot of gaiety. Nick took my arm and guided me down to the fountain so that we could throw our coins in and make a wish.
I leaned over the balcony overlooking the Fora Romana. I was looking at the ancient ruins, imagining what it must have been like back then. Imagining what it must have been like for a woman back then.
I was here in Rome, to see where my family had come from. This was my first full day here and I decided to take a little tour to see the sights. I was standing here in a simple denim skirt with a robin's egg blue blouse. My shoulder length raven hair blowing in the slight breeze. I could smell the blooms of various springtime flowers in the air.
I turned around and bumped into a big wall. I heard said wall, “Are you all right ma'am?” I looked up into a pair of Sapphire eyes. I was so captivated by them, that it took me a little bit to reply.
“Yes, I am fine thank you.”
“What is a beautiful lady like you doing all by herself in this wonderful city. My name is Nicholas Grant, but you can call me Nick.”
“Hi, Nick. It's great to meet you. My name is Rosa Vacca. I am here to see where my family came from.”
“Are you an American? I am here on a business trip. Would you like to go to dinner tonight? Maybe see the Fontana Di Trevi?”
“I would love to.”
“How about seven tonight?”
“That's fine. I will be ready.”
He asked me where I was staying and I gave him the name of my hotel. We parted and I decided to shop in the local stores to see if I can find a beautiful dress.
Later, back in my hotel room, I pulled out my gaffe so I could tuck myself in. I then put on a lacy pair of white panties. Following that I put on my garter belt, ran the straps under my panties. I then sat down on my bed, rolled my white silk stockings into doughnut shapes. I learned over and slowly and sensuously rolled them up my smooth legs. Caressing my calves as I slid them up past my knees and finally covering my thighs. I attached them to the belt using the garter straps. I loved the feel of wearing stockings. It made me feel so feminine.
I picked up the matching brassiere. I put it on backwards, fastened the eyelets and then turned it around. I put the straps over my shoulders and then adjusted it. I then put in my C-cup breast forms. I turned to the mirror and admired the look. I decided to wear my waist cincher to give me a more hourglass shape.
I finished getting ready. Made sure the make-up looked perfect. Grabbed my wig off of the wig form. Splashed some Chanel 5 and was ready.
He arrived on time. We went to the ristorante and had a great meal. The candlelight gleamed in his beautiful eyes. I felt like I could swim in them forever and never come up for air. If there is such a thing as love at first sight, this might be it.
“Ciao Rosa, come sta?”
“Sta bene, grazie. E tu?”
“Sta bene.”
After ascertaining that we both were fine. We looked over the menu. Nick suggested that I try their Chicken Parmasian. He said that it was molto deliciouso. He ordered two plates, and a very expensive bottle of white wine to go with the meal.
Nick asked, “What did you do today?”
“I went shopping today to find the right dress for tonight. I hope you like it.”
“I love it, it suits you so well. Rosa, I think I am falling for you. Tell me, a little bit about yourself.”
“Nick, before we get more involved, there is something I should tell you.”
“What, that you are a beautiful woman, or that you were born with a bit extra?”
“You knew?”
“Yes, and it makes no difference to me. I am attracted to you and not your genitalia.”
We decided to share a slice of Tiramisu. We shared it, by feeding it each other. I really felt so attracted to this wonderful man. We finished our meal and he guided me out to see the fountain. If you never have been to Trevi Fountain at night you have to. The white statues seem to glow with the lights and come alive. It was just so magical being there with Nick. The statues seemed to come through the wall of the building. I was captivated by the spell of romance emanating from Nick's wondrous eyes.
“Are you enjoying yourself, cara mia?”
“Si, caro mio. You have made this viaggio a Italia very beautiful. I would love to stay here in your embrace forever.”
It is packed with a lot of people out there having a good time, there is a lot of noise, a lot of gaiety. Nick took my arm and guided me down to the fountain so that we could throw our coins in and make a wish.
By
Lesley Renee Charles
Tsarevich Alexei Nicolovich was rousted from a sound sleep where he was dreaming of being trained to be a brave soldier so his father the Tsar would be proud of him. He dreamed of being a ruler just as capable as his noble father.
He was dragged out of bed, by the big, brutish men that were employed by his step-uncle Sergei. He was held by the guards and half dragged down the hallway and down into the royal throne room. He was screaming and protesting this treatment all the way through the royal palace.
He was escorted into the royal throne room. Candlelight shone off the gleaming golden walls. He was led up to the throne where Grand Duke Sergei was sitting and acting like he belonged there. Tsarevich Alexei looked around and saw his parents standing there also in the clutches of the brutish soldiers. He noticed that his father’s crown was missing.
Grand Duke Sergei had an evil smirk on his face, as he brought Tsarevich Alexei’s attention back to him. Alexei then noticed that his uncle was twirling the crown in his hands and was getting ready to put it on his head as he was planning to usurp the kingdom.
“I am so glad that you could join us my prince. I have so much planned for you my nephew and your parents.” He announced with an evil chuckle.
“Guards place the tsarevich in front of me, so we can get the fun started. Hold onto him tight.”
Tsarevich Alexei was brought in front of his uncle as his uncle pulled out a sheet of paper from his pocket.
Sergei read from the sheet of paper the curse he, himself had prepared for his nephew. Sergei was quite the accomplished sorcerer and had great plans for his nephew, eldest son, and the rest of the kingdom.
“I will now begin to take this kingdom from you and your father. I will now begin the curse I have planned for you Alexei. Take from this fine handsome young man his male form and give him a nice womanly form. Take from him his strong muscles and give him the delicateness of a woman. Give him to supple breast from which to nurse her future heirs. Give to her a womb and reproductive organs to fulfill her duty as the future Tsarina. Bind her to my eldest son as his queen.”
When he finished reading this curse, Alexei shivered as if he was running a fever. He felt a thousand fingers running all over his body as he was transformed into a princess. He felt his manhood tingle then shorten as it withdrew into his body as it became a vagina. He felt his insides move around him as his body became feminine. He felt his muscles weaken and diminish as his body became more feminine.
After a few minutes, the curse was complete, and Alexei was no more.
“And now to give our new princess a new name. I think Anastasia Nicolevna is more appropriate now.”
Alexei’s parents were standing by and watched as their son became their daughter. They felt so powerless as they were forced to watch this transformation unable to help him get free. Now they were beginning to worry what their fate would be. They were hoping for a quick end to them, never giving a thought to being anything else.
“Hmm, I think what this kingdom needs is a pair of breeding horses to start a new royal breed.”
Sergei pulled another sheet of paper from his breast pocket.
“First we will do the Tsar. Take this stately king and give him the form of a silvery white steed. Give him a body that will breed future horses. Give him a nice silvery tail over a beautiful slit. Give him a regal head that is proud to be the finest breeding mare.”
The Tsarina stood by and watched helplessly as her Nicolei became a fine breeding mare. She watched as his form changed from human to horse. She watched him drop to his knees as his new horse limbs formed. She watched as his torso became bigger. She watched as his malehood became smaller and smaller as it retreated into his body. She watched as his face and head became elongated and more horse like. She watched as fine silvery hair sprouted all over his body.
“Now this beautiful white mare, needs a fine stallion to mate with. Take this queen and give her the strong body of the finest male stallion. Make her match the mare in color and temperament. Give her the male organ from which to sire a fine brood of royal horses. Give her strength and power as a beautiful stallion.”
The Tsarina was forced to her knees as she felt herself being transformed into a stallion. She felt her legs and arms become the fore and hind legs of a horse. She felt her clit become longer and thicker as it became a horse’s phallus. She felt her insides twisting as they went from being a mare to becoming a stallion. She felt her head become heavier as it became more horse like. She felt her body become heavier and more muscled. She felt a fine covering of silvery white hair form over her new form.
The new stallion caught the whiff of a new mare in heat and proceeded to mount her.
“After they are finished breeding please bring them to their new home in the stables.”
Anastasia looked on in horror as she watched her dear parents become nothing more than a pair of white horses.
She didn’t realize that her new story was just beginning.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Kyle was deeply dreaming of being with Lucy, the love of his life. They were in a field full of daisies. He was holding her in his arms, and enjoying the feel of her there. He felt so protective.
Suddenly a strange voice called to him. “Come with me Kyle you are needed to be a witness at a trial.” As he heard this voice a strange robed figure approached him, beckoning him to come with her.
Kyle walked towards the figure, and grasped her hand. Suddenly they were in a dark, strange place.
* * * * * * * * * * * * *
Lucy was dreaming of being out on a secluded lake with Kyle when she too was summoned to be a witness at a coming trial. She was unsure what the figure meant. She was taken to a dark, strange place.
She noticed Kyle was there and walked up to him.
“What are you doing here, Kyle?”
“I don't know, I was sound asleep, when I was summoned here.”
“So was I.”
Suddenly the room brightened with the glow of ten suns. There were rows of chairs to the back of the room. Kyle and Lucy looked to the front of the room. There were two tables with two chairs each. They were of a simple wooden design. In front of them was the Judge's bench and to Kyle and Lucy's right was the jury box.
“The court is now in session. Everybody please rise.” A disembodied voice called out. Kyle and Lucy looked around. There was now two prosecutors at their table. Kyle and Lucy looked around at the defense table and saw a lawyer and Gwendolyn.
Staring ahead at the Judge's bench stood the Judge. She was the Supreme Commander of Supernatural beings.
“We are here to pass judgment on Gwendolyn. She transformed four people into the opposite gender. While one set was only temporary the other couple it is permanent. We the court feel that this violates the code of benevolent magic. She took it on herself to teach lessons. In the case of Kyle and Lucy, the curse was able to be corrected and they did learn to be better people. But they could have learned their lesson another way. The second couple the punishment was more severe. We will call the surprise witnesses to tell their story.”
The prosecution finished their opening arguments. Gwendolyn's lawyer rose and presented her defense.
The prosecutor waved her hands and suddenly a sad, fragile woman approached the witness stand. Kyle gasped when he realized it was his mother.
“Will you tell the truth.”
“Yes I will.”
“State your name. You will be allowed to state your birth name.”
“William Daniel Goodman. I was Kyle's father. I was misogynistic and taught him to be. I regret that behavior now. I was cursed by Gwendolyn to be forever what I hated. I now live life as a woman and it feels all wrong as I am still Kyle's father in mind. It is just my body which has been changed to a woman. The outside world think I had a sex change. I am attracted to men, now who treat me like a second class citizen. I often feel suicidal and if there was a way to undo this I would be happy. I have learned my lesson through what I have experienced.”
The Judge replied, “We will see what we can do to undo this misjustice at the end of the trial.
Kyle's mother stepped off the witness bench and went to sit by her son.
“Mom, I am sorry to see you hurt and am glad that you realize women are important too.”
The prosecutor rose and called the next surprise witness.
Lucy gasped when she saw it was her father.
Lucy's father made his way to the witness stand where he was sworn in. He raised his hand and swore to tell the truth.
“State your birth name.”
“Rose Mary Cooper. I was Lucy's mother. I was very misanthropic and unfortunately taught my daughter my views. My ex-husband abused me and so I developed a very negative view of men. I was cursed by Gwendolyn to forever be what I hate and like Kyle's mother, I still remembered being female. I have learned that there are a lot of good men around and not to assume that they are all monsters. I too, would love to go back to my old self if I could.”
The Judge felt it was not necessary to call Kyle and Lucy as she felt she knew all she needed to know to pass judgment.
“Gwendolyn, I feel that you have overstepped what was necessary in this last instance and I am reversing the spell so that your victims will return to their original self. I feel you showed extreme indifference in how you treated all four of these people. Because of this, it is my sentence that you will be stripped of your powers and live the life of a mortal. Court is dismissed.”
I Was A Craig's List Trophy Wife (Or How I Made It Through My Transition)
Chapter 1
“If you keep on with this “I am really a girl nonsense” you will have to leave this house! Your mother and I did not raise a freak! You are our son, we don't have a daughter!”
I packed up my clothes and left my parents' house. I won't stay where I am not wanted and I cannot go on pretending to be a man. I finally came out to them hoping that they could help me to become the woman I am. Evidently not.
Thank God, I have some savings and I have a decent job. Finding a place to live is no problem. But financing my change to womanhood will be.
I am 5'7”, slender of build and not very masculine looking. I lucked out in that my voice never changed and no noticeable Adam's Apple. I have deep Auburn hair that I keep to my shoulders. I am 22 years old. I have a part-time job working as a Librarian's Aide. I just started and should be promoted to a Librarian in about 6 months. I am fresh out of college with a BS in Library Sciences.
From the time I was a toddler, I knew I was female. I hated all things male and had to live through the pressure to be all boy for my parents, especially my father. My father was a high school football and baseball all-star player. He tried to get me to play sports, but failed. I hate things all sport. I was your basic shy, gentle bookworm. I would always have my nose in book. I preferred reading romances and novels where I could get lost is a world of femininity. My father would smack for every perceived bit of femininity that I displayed. The last straw happened when they came home earlier from a vacation and caught me in my feminine finery.
I walked down to the local Y so that I could get a room while I looked through the classifieds for a place to stay. While skimming through the ads, I saw something that mentioned Craig's List. I remembered that you could find all kinds of things posted.
I thought to myself, that could be a way to finance my transition. I could have a sugar daddy finance me. Another bone of contention between my father and me was that I was attracted to men. Daddy dear knew that he would have his name carried on after me. The pompous goat.
I reasoned that I could be some guy's trophy wife. Be what he wants me to be if he would help me finance my operations and hormone replacement therapies. I did decide that physically I would look how I wanted, but I would play whatever role the man wanted his wife to play.
After pondering for hours here is what I came up with:
"Early 20's Male to Female who can't afford to transition seeking wealthy man willing to pay my way in exchange for becoming their trophy wife. Contract/prenuptial agreement to be discussed."
Chapter 2
Several days later I decided to start checking the responses to my Craig's List advertisement.
“I am a 40 year-old married man, in need of some extra marital loving. I would like you to develop big breasts. Also you need a tiny waist and big hips. You can keep the cock since I would like you to become a big-breasted she-male slut.” Followed by his name and address.
“I am a 29 year-old man, single man who is looking for the right person. I don't care about how feminine you look other than looking like a normal woman. I want you to develop you body to what is comfortable for you. I like romantic dinners, walks along the beach. Snuggling and more. I need a companion to come home to, share my life with. As for SRS surgery, if you want it then you should have it, but I am comfortable with the idea of you keeping it.” Followed by his name and address.
“I am a 30 year-old widower. I lost my wife to cancer. I am lonely and need to share my life with someone. Sex is not necessary. I want you to develop you own body. I do not have unreal physical standards for you to live up to. I would love an intelligent mate, someone I can discuss all kinds of topics with. I would love to help you become the woman you were meant to be.” Name and address.
“I am a 40 something biker man. I would love for you to be my bimbo biker babe.” Name and address.
“I am a 50 year-old man, who is recently divorced. I am looking for the perfect lady to wine and dine.” Name and address.
These were the better of the batch of the ones local to me. Some of them were too far away. Some were just too plain degrading. I may be a woman but I am not just something to use and be done with.
My name is Lesley Leigh Smythe, well that is my femme name. My male name was Leslie Leigh Smythe. I know not very creative but I never had a problem with my name except for the spelling of Leslie. I don't like things with a lie in it.
I am trying to plan on what to say to the men. I think, from the way they sound that I will probably pick the 29 or the 30 year old. They sound reasonable. I really don't want to be a she-male slut. And the biker guy makes it sound like I may get into a little Sado-masochism or some light bondage or something.
The best thing I can do is try to do a little sounding out of these guys, all of them, and see if the book is different than the cover. I just do not want to get in the wrong relationship.
Chapter 3
I decided to interview the neighbors of the 29 and the 30 year-olds since they lived in the same neighborhood. Their names respectively are Will Brenton and Charles Brantley. The neighborhood they lived in is a well-to-do community. I drove down the streets and looked up their addresses.
Will lived in a two-story sky-blue house with white trim and a wraparound porch. A well manicured lawn surrounded the house. Well taken care of shrubs and trees surrounded the house. The beautiful house seemed to welcome me.
To interview the neighbors I decided to pose as a poll taker. I walked up to the neigbor to the right's house and knocked on the door.
“Hello, I am Lesley and I am taking a survey on the overall satisfaction of this neighborhood. Can you tell me a little about your neighbors?”
“Well, Mr. Brenton, my next door neighbor is a very nice guy. Always says hello to me. He keeps his house to great standards. He works everyday at his job. He keeps a nice appearance. He has two cats who are delights. They usually stay in the house. I am very happy living here.”
“Thank you, for helping me out. Have a nice day.”
I then went to the other next door neighbor and got similar response. I will definitely keep Mr. Will Brenton in mind.
I drove down the next block, turned right and went down two streets and turned to the left. Mr. Charles Brantley's house was on the left. It too, is a beautiful stately house. It consisted of two-stories. The house is a lovely shade of dove grey with forest green trim. The windows had shutters of the same green. There was a small porch with wrought iron posts also painted in forest green. The lawn is also well manicured. The greenery surrounding the house is well cared for.
I decided to use the same ruse to get some information my his next door neighbors. I figured I would go to the left first this time. I walked up to the door and rang the bell.
“Hello, I represent the neighborhood satisfaction survey. My name is Lesley. Do you mind if I ask a few questions about your neighbors?”
“No problem. What would you like to know?”
“Can you tell me a little bit about Mr. Brantley?”
“Sure. It was such a tragedy when his wife died last year. She was such a sweet lady and he was so devoted to her. He pulled into his shell right after it. He is starting to come out of the depression now and back to his old self. He is friendly, loves to chat with his neighbors. As you can see he takes care of his house and property. He has a beautiful Siamese cat who he dotes on. He checks on his elderly neighbors to make sure they are all right. I am extremely satisfied living here.
“Thank you, for taking the time to answer my survey. Have a great day.”
I went to the other next door neighbor and got similar responses. I would definitely keep Mr. Charles Brantley on the short list. It was going to be hard to choose the right guy.
I drove back to my room and looked up Marc Foster with Google. I found some very helpful information. He lived in an older section of the town. It was in nice part of town. He and his ex-wife were pillars in their community. He had two grown kids, a son and daughter. I decided to go interview his neighbors and see what is what. I don't know if I want an older husband, but I will have to see what develops.
I drove to his neighborhood and looked up his residence. It was a single story ranch house. It was white with black trim. There was no porch. The lawn is well tended. The shrubs and trees could use a little trimming. It was a nice house, but I was not sure if it is what I want. Oh, well, let me see what I find out.
His house had only one next door neighbor. So I approached the neighbor's house. Yes, I was going to use a similar ruse to find out about Mr. Marc Foster. I rang the bell and waited.
“Hello my name is Lesley and I am taking a poll on how satisfied you are with your neighbors. Do you mind answering it?”
“Sure.”
“How is Mr. Foster as a neighbor?”
“He is a great guy. I did not like his ex-wife though. She thought her crap didn't stink. He is a down to earth guy. He works everyday. He donates to many charities. He is concerned about keeping a safe community.”
“Thank you for answering the poll. Have a nice day.”
I would keep him in consideration too. I guess the next step is to meet them and see what develops.
I am pondering which direction to take this story. I would like to write it with several alternates with her choosing the three different guys. Would you, the readers like me to do this. If not, if it came to picking one of the guys, maybe if get feedback on which guy you would like Lesley (the character, not me) to choose. Comment with your feedback. Thank you for helping me.
I was skimming Craig's List, just to see if there was something new, when I caught the posting from a male to female transgendered person. She was in her early twenties and wanted to pose as a wife or companion to a man who was willing to pay for her transition. It intrigued me, I don't know why since I have always dated women but I was attracted to something in the ad.
I was also concerned that she would not get hurt. I decided that I would send in a response. I have always tried to be an open and kind person. I am secure in my maleness and am comfortable with the idea of being with any woman and I view her as a woman and not as a man, although she has a male body. I have been more attracted to a person's spirit. Besides I would love to help her become the person she was meant to be. I told her in my response, that I would love to help her become that woman without my putting any restrictions on it. I want her to be who she wants to be.
I am 29 years old. I guess I am fairly attractive as I have had a few relationships under my belt. I was raised to see women as equals and tend to respect them. I am not overly macho, but not effeminate either. I think that a man should be measured by his accomplishments and not how much he can bench-press. I have a job that pays well and that I love. I live in a comfortable house, which I take great care of.
I am looking for a relationship with a caring woman. I want someone to share the joys and defeats of live with. I want to be with someone that I can care for and who could care for me. I also want her to be secure in herself and be independent. As to physical looks, that is not very important other than she is comfortable with who she is. I have not been a man who subscribes to the bigger the boobs the better theory. I am more attracted to who a person is than what they look like.
Well, now I will just have to sit back and wait to see what happens.
I don't know what is was that night but I decided to read the ads in Craig's List. After the painful death of my wife I have not been looking for someone.
I found the ad from the transsexual who wanted to pose as a wife to a man who would be willing to pay for her transition. Something about it drew me to her. I could sympathize with what she may be going through. It must be hard to want to be who you are and unable to do it.
I have never dated a transsexual, but I figured that it shouldn't be any different than dating any other girl. So she had a little extra at first that didn't really bother me. As to her looks, I figured she should be the one to dictate what her body looks like.
I have a great paying job that enables me to keep a nice house. I have not had anybody in my life in the last few years because I was still getting over the death of my wife. It has been very hard for me to get close to others after seeing her wither away from the cancer. I think I am ready to try again. Besides it would be nice to help somebody to become who they are.
I look on this as a chance to find love again. We may not have it to begin with but who knows what will develop. I was scared of starting to date again but then again you have to take a chance so I did send in a reply.
I don't know what is was that night but I decided to read the advertisements in Craig's List. After the messy, painful divorce from my ex-wife I have not been looking for someone.
I found the ad from the transsexual who wanted to pose as a wife to a man who would be willing to pay for her transition. I have always been curious about dating a transsexual woman. I would love to help guide a younger person into being who they want to be. I also felt that I should start dating again, and maybe a relationship with not strings attached might help me get over the messy divorce. I will treat her like I treat any other woman. I don't have any intention of dictating how she should transform her body, that should be up to her.
I have a great paying job that enables me to pay the ex and still have a lot left over for me to keep a nice house. I have not had anybody in my life in the last few years because I was still getting over the pain of the divorce. I came in one night and caught her fooling around with my ex best friend. I cut them out of my life real quick. I think I am ready to try again. Besides it would be nice to help somebody to become who they are.
I want this chance to start again, and start living again. Don't know if we will find love, but who knows how things may turn out. I decided that I will just have to take that chance, so I sent a reply to her advertisement.
Chapter 4
When I arrived back at my place. I took a shower, put on a more natural look with my make-up and got dressed in a pair of jeans and a comfortable t-shirt. I got out the phone numbers of the three guys I was considering for being my husband. I wondered if I should call them, but I am of the belief that the man should initiate the date, at least the first date. I wondered if I should email them that I was interested in them and put the ball into their court. I just kept thinking of the chance I was about to take. I really want the right guy in my life, to take care of him as much as he takes care of me.
I always wanted to take care of a home for my husband, so I guess I was more traditional in my desires. I just love the idea of keeping a place clean, having my husband's meal ready for him when he came home for work. I know I have to take care deciding which was the right guy for me. On paper they all seemed great, but that in the end is not what you should base a decision on. I wanted to at least feel some attraction for the guy.
I came to the conclusion that a good course of action was to start dating all three of them. I also was going to be honest with them and tell them at the start that was dating the others until I could decide who was right for me. Granted I was going to use them to finance my transition, if only my parents could accept me and help me through that time. Unfortunately, I don't see them coming around, especially my ever-loving father.
After deciding my course of action, I logged onto Craig's List. I found Will's reply and responded to it.
Will, thanks for answering my ad. You sound like a wonderful man, I would love to meet you and see what happens. If you want, the following is my phone number, (XXX) XXX-XXXX. I would love to hear from you. Lesley.
After sending it on its way, I went to Charles' response.
Charles, your ad intrigues me, I would love to learn more about you. My phone number is (XXX) XXX-XXXX. I am waiting to hear from you, I would love the chance to talk with you and get to know you better. Lesley
Then, I looked up Marc's answer and sent him a response.
Marc, thank you for you wonderful response to my ad. I would love to talk with you. Here is my phone number, (XXX) XXX-XXXX. I am longing to hear from you. Lesley
After, finishing the last response, I logged off. I decided to go out and hit the thrift stores for some nice clothes that fit me. I just knew I had to get some nice dresses, skirts and blouses since I had a feeling I was going to start having a more active night life.
Now I just had to wait for the calls to start and the fun to begin.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Will telephoned me that night, requesting a date. We decided that since the next day was Saturday we would have a picnic in the park. He told me that he would pick me up at my house and drive me to the park. He sounded like such a gentleman. He also said that he would stop at a restaurant that had great barbecued chicken and cole slaw and get it packed up. He told me that all I had to worry about was looking beautiful and he said that should not be too hard for me to do.
I went to bed at a reasonable time, trying to plan what I should wear. I wanted to make a great impression for our first date, yet did not want to wear an outfit that would get ruined by grass stains and/or greasy chicken. I was looking forward to meeting Will as I liked how he sounded over the phone and in his e-mails.
After waking, I took a quick shower using Dove body wash. I love using Dove because it makes my skin feel so nice and soft and it also has a nice soft scent to it. I washed my hair then dried it with my dryer and put it in a pony tail so that it would stay out of my face.
I decided to wear a tee shirt with an illustration of a kitty on it. I teamed this with a mid thigh length denim skirt. I put on a pair of ankle socks and white Keds sneakers. I thought I looked casual enough and it definitely felt comfortable.
I went into my kitchen and got a cup of coffee and a toasted bagel to eat for breakfast. I knew that this would take the edge off of my appetite. Now I just had to wait for Will.
Will arrived right on time. He came up to my door and rang my bell.
“Hi, you must be Will? Nice to meet you. You look very handsome.”
“Hi Lesley, I am looking forward to this day with you. You are even more beautiful in person.”
Will escorted me to the car and helped me in. He is such a gentleman, I wish there were more men like him around. Believe I have dated a fair share of duds.
When we arrived at the park, we decided to take a stroll through the rose garden, which was just starting to bloom. There were all colors of roses, red, pink, white, yellow and purple. They were all beautiful.
“Do you have a favorite flower, Lesley?”
“I love roses, lilacs the best, but I love most flowers.”
“Would you like to eat here by the roses? I think it is quite a lovely spot.”
“I agree it is very beautiful here. Yes, I think I would love to eat here.”
Will placed the blanket he was carrying on the ground and placed the basket of food in the center. I reached into the basket and pulled out the chicken and cole slaw. He also got some corn on the cob and potato salad. The food looked very delicious and I could not wait to dig into it.
There was a delightful, cool breeze blowing that made for a pleasant day. The sun was shining bright in the cerulean sky.
The birds were making beautiful music in the trees. I was being pulled into the magic of a beautiful day as well as enjoying my time with a wonderful man.
“When did you know that you were a girl, Lesley?”
“I guess I knew since I was a toddler. I never wanted to do boy things. I wanted dolls, tea set and beautiful dresses to wear. I used to give my parents a lot of trouble about wearing suits, playing with cars and trucks. I really hated playing with boys, especially the rough and tumble games. I preferred reading a book by myself or playing dolls with the neighborhood girls.
“What about you?”
“I was the opposite of you then. I loved the competition of playing with the other boys. I loved my cars, trucks and toy guns. I loved playing the hero who rescued the damsel in distress.”
The conversation just flowed as we got to know each other better. I enjoyed just sitting there in the midst of a beautiful garden. We told each other our life stories and got quite comfortable with each other.
As the sun started to set, we packed up the equipment and headed back to the car. We were both sorry to see it end.
“Lesley, would you like to go out with me again?”
“I would love to go out with you again. I had a wonderful time today.”
The train was pulling into the snow-covered station. The smoke from the engine was puffing into the grey clouds. It looked like another round of snow was coming in. I was wondering how I was going to arrive home. I was hoping that someone would be able to come get me. I was on my way home after a long absence.
I debarked from the train and took down my suitcase and made my way through the station looking for my transport home.
“Charles, over here!” I heard someone shouting at me. I looked in the direction of the voice and noticed my best friend, Ben.
“Ben, how are you?”
“Your parents sent me over with the horse drawn sleigh to come and get you.”
I looked forward to getting a good chance to be reacquainted with my best friend. We unfortunately grew apart over the years that I left my hometown.
I followed him out of the station and climbed into the sleigh. It was great seeing a bob-tailed nag again.
We settled in and he started the horse, on my way to my old home. It was with a great feeling of longing that I was on my way home.
Here is the classic song I heard in my head during the sleigh ride.
It was with a great feeling of happiness when I entered my parent’s house. I was in the foyer and saw the winding staircase up to the second floor. I announced myself but it seemed my parents were out for the moment maybe meeting my brother and sister. I went into the parlor where we usually put up the tree. I wanted to make sure the presents I sent ahead had arrived.
There were many presents under the tree. I checked the labels to make sure mine were there.
I smelled a wonderful aroma coming from the kitchen. It smelled like pumpkin pie, and a nice big dinner roasting. My mother always made the best homemade pies, and I was longing to dive into it.
I made my way into the family sitting room and sat down to wait for my family to come home. I was so looking forward to talking with them all. Christmas was still a few days away.
Here is a song that fits my mood for my arrival home.
I'll Be Home For Christmas
Later that night, the snow started to fall and accumulate. It looked like we were going to have a white Christmas. I was looking forward to it, as I hadn’t seen one in a long time.
Christmas morning arrived and the family gathered around the tree. My parents, my brother and his family and my sister with hers.
I was elected to hand out the presents, and I retrieved them from under the tree and distributed them to the family. As I was handing them out, I noticed that my pile seemed strangely enormous, like I had an excessive amount of gifts.
My mother got up and put the Bing Crosby Merry Christmas album on. It was the album that she grew up listening to as it was my grandmother’s favorite album. It made me feel so nostalgic listening to the warm tones of Bing Crosby croon his way through the classic songs. But my favorite part was when the Andrews Sisters joined him. I just loved to hear their harmonies.
We took turns opening the gifts, my mother got the stand mixer she always wanted from my father. Then my father opened his gift, and it was the power tool he always wanted. We were a traditional family, boys received stereotypical male toys and/or tools, suits, socks, male underwear. The girls received home economical supplies, feminine dresses and lingerie.
Then it was my brother’s turn as he was the eldest child, then it ran down his family members. Then it was my sister’s turn as she was the middle child, then down her family. Finally, Wit was my turn to open my first gift.
I took one of the biggest boxes first. It was wrapped in this gold metallic wrapping paper. I opened it carefully, I was always methodical when opening my presents. I noticed a hint of robin’s egg blue. I thought that was odd since most of the clothes I received were duller in color. I reached in and pulled out a very beautiful dress in a delicate shade of blue. I was very puzzled as I thought I had kept my secret longing hidden so well.
“We always knew you were our second daughter, love.” My mother and father said together. “We figured it was time to get to know her.”
We opened the next round of gifts and I received a fancy and complete set of lingerie in a baby blue to go along with the dress I previously received.
As we opened more and more gifts, I received a whole wardrobe fit for a princess. My mother stated that my old bedroom was going to get a makeover with a beautiful bedroom set in white with a very feminine vanity. I received so much make-up that I couldn’t wait to experiment with putting it on. I was so happy that my family was so welcoming. I was so afraid that they would exile me over my desires.
Just then the phone rang, it was Ben inviting me to go out on a sleigh ride with him. He surprised me when he stated that he wanted to see me in my finest new dress, the blue one.
We sat down to eat, and when dinner was over, I went up to my room and put on my new dress, and its matching lingerie. My hair was long, as I was letting it grow out as I had intended to come out. Now, it was sped up a bit, but I didn’t mind.
I was ready just in time, when Ben came knocking on the door.
Here, you choose your version of Bing's White Christmas. The first one is the 1942 recording and the second is the 1947 recording.
White Christmas 1942
I climbed into the sleigh, well to tell the truth Ben was a gentleman and helped me into the sleigh.
He started the horse gently and we set off with the jingle bells tingling merrily.
“I am glad to see you as you are love. I always knew you were very feminine. I have always wondered if I would get to see the girl I knew was in you.”
“What name do you call yourself, en femme?”
“Carlotta, I love the variation of my male name.”
Carlotta, I have a confession to make, I have always loved you, and would like to get to know you better.”
I agreed to a date later this week with Ben. Just to see how things were going.
Another appropriate song for the way I felt.
Sleigh Ride
We went out to a very expensive restaurant, as Ben wanted to make the first date very special. It was a very delicious dinner and we talked about ourselves, what we wanted in a partner, and I felt myself falling for him. I always knew he was a very sweet, and romantic guy.
When dinner was over, and it seemed to quickly to me, we agreed to go out on more dates. He convinced me, to give up my job and apartment in the big city and move back home. My parents also wanted me to move back in with them. They stated that they wanted to get to know their new daughter better.
I agreed to give it a try and see how things went. Things moved on over the course of the next year.
Ben and I grew closer together. I was really falling in love with him and he with me.
One year later Ben was taking me out on a sleigh ride. The scenery looked very beautiful all covered in snow. The snow sparkled in the sun like diamonds.
We rode along together, in companionly silence. We were taking in the gorgeous landscape. He turned down a deserted country lane. The bare, ice covered trees sparkled like crystal.
He stopped the horse and reached into his pocket.
“Carlotta, my heart feels so full, and I would like to know if you would do the honors and become my wife.”
I nodded my head and he pulled out this beautiful diamond and sapphire solitaire ring. He slid it onto my ring finger on my left hand.
It seemed to me that the scenery glowed brightly. I felt like I was walking on air. I was so incredibly happy. I was so happy that my family loved me enough to let me be the me I had kept hidden for too long.
Ben started the horse, and we went on our way to my house. The rest of the drive was so very beautiful and romantic, sitting in a sleigh built for two. The horse’s clip clop sounded through the quiet ride, as we wound our way home through the snow-covered lanes. I am a very happy woman, being with the man I love. I never thought I would get all that I dreamed but I did and I am such a lucky woman.
We got to my house, and I invited him in so that we could give my family the news that I am engaged. We went into the sitting room where my whole family was gathered and told them that Ben and I were going to get married. My parents were thrilled and couldn’t wait to plan the wedding as they said it was the parents of the bride’s duty to plan and pay for the wedding.
My sister wanted to be my Matron of Honor and Ben asked my brother to be his Best Man as he was very close friends with my brother.
And to think it was only a year ago, since I got the gifts that started me on the path of life that I always dreamed to be on.
I am so grateful to have a family that accepted me and encouraged me. I feel bad to those who are transgendered and don’t have that support. If it wasn’t for my family providing me with gifts that they did last year, I would never have been brave enough to start on the path to becoming the woman I dreamed about becoming. I am truly loved by a wonderful family and a wonderful man.
I am looking forward to adopting the children I wanted and to live a full and happy life with Ben on his farm. I look forward to being his companion and mate in life, making our lives happy and complete. I think that is the best role a woman could have.
We will always enjoy the Winter Wonderland that was ours.
And a song that expresses these feelings so well.
Winter Wonderland
Note: The songs are videos I have made from my actual records that I converted to digital, myself so the records are scratchy sounding but I think that is part of the charm of the old records. And they are from my YouTube channel.
by Lesley R. Charles
I was looking out of my bedroom window, onto my neighbor's backyard, watching Leon practice with his friends from the rest of the football team. I was watching his muscles move, impressed by their size not too big and bulgy but just right. He is tall with quite a manly physique. The late afternoon sun making his blond hair shine like a halo. He was playing on the skin side, meaning he was topless and I loved to look at his chest with it's light coating of hair. As I watched him play, I couldn't help wondering about our friendship as we are total opposites. I am about a head shorter than Leon, and quite slender in build. I am a complete klutz when it comes to sports whereas Leon is great at Football, Soccer and Baseball and is on our school's Varsity teams. I am more quiet and artistic. I prefer to play my records and paint and draw.
Leon has been my neighbor, since I moved here ten years ago. He came over and we become good friends since then. My parents were probably hoping that he would help toughen me up while his parents hoped I would have a more calming effect on him. It has worked somewhat, as Leon tries to encourage me to be myself and stand up for what I believe in. He has been a great support to me.
I get up from the window, and put on some records on my turntable. It helps to ground me when I listen to my records. Right now I am playing People by Barbra Streisand. I agree with her that people who need people are lucky. I do wish the right person for me would come along and let herself be known.
An hour later the phone in my room rings, it is Leon and he wants to ask me something. I wonder what it can be but he don't want to tell me on the phone, he wants to come over and tell me in person. I tell him to come over.
Ten minutes later I hear my mother call me, “Les, your boyfriend is here.”
“Very funny, mom. I wish you would stop kidding me like that.”
I make my way downstairs and meet him in the living room, so that we could have some privacy. My family, mom and dad, are watching television in the den. I follow him in and shut the door.
“Les, I want to ask you out on a date. There is a dance I have to attend and I want you to be my girl.”
“Leon, quit joking and be serious. I am not a girl nor do I want to be one. What makes you think I would do it?”
“Firstly, I am being serious. I have to attend and I want you to dress up and act very feminine. I think that it is something that could be beneficial to you. I think there are things about you that you either don't know about or are afraid to admit to yourself. You have always acted a little feminine, and I think you should accept it. Of course if you want me to force you I can, as I can tell your parents where you were last night when you were supposed to be in bed.”
“You wouldn't snitch on me would you? I have always been a good friend to you, why would you do that?”
“I know you have, and it all depends on your decision. You can agree to help a friend when he needs it. I won't tell anyone about it and it can be our little secret.”
“Let me think on it. When do you have to know?”
“You have five minutes, I have to know now as I have to set it up. The dance is tomorrow night and I have to arrange for your makeover. Unless you want your mom and dad to know?”
“Okay, I will do it. When will I know about it?”
“It will be a surprise. I will see you tomorrow night.”
He left me alone and as soon as he was gone, I wondered if I was making the right decision. I was scared to do it and risk the few masculine points I had. I just hoped I wasn't making a mistake.
I left my house the next morning, not paying attention to my surroundings as I was lost in my thoughts. I didn't notice the two big guys approaching me. I suddenly felt two pairs of strong arms griping me and pulling me towards their van. One was getting my arms behind and back as was tying them together with a length of rope. The other guy was putting a ball gag in my mouth. I was so terrified of what was happening to me.
“Don't worry Princess, you will be fine. We are just going to deliver you someplace where you will be made all beautiful for your Prince Charming. He is our good friend and we want him to have the most beautiful girl there. Do you promise to behave?”
I struggled and tried to get away, but they succeeded in getting me into the van. We traveled for many miles before we stopped.
I was escorted out of the van, by my two male escorts. I noticed that we were in front of a beauty salon that was closed. They forced me to enter the building. I was ceasing to struggle and go along with what was planned for me as I realized it was a lost cause.
Four women came out of the back.
“So this must be Leon's new girlfriend. Well come on girls, we have to get her ready for her big date. I got Leon's instructions right here. He has spelled out how she is to look. He wants to win this contest so bad.”
I was confused about that contest remark and wondered what she meant, but she did not go into further detail and as I was gagged, I was unable to ask.
I won't go into the details, but it was a very thorough process of feminizing me. I ended up denuded of what little body hair I had. They used lasers on it and I was afraid that I was permanently denuded of hair. I was also sporting a C-cup bust-line which was glued on and blended in to look like it was all mine.
I was dressed in a Sapphire blue strapless gown. I had matching three inch Sapphire blue pumps on my feet. I was told to practice walking in them so that I would look more natural in the heels. I was also taught many female mannerisms so that nobody would suspect that I was a boy. My make-up was gorgeous. I must admit I made a beautiful woman.
They had all day to get me ready and that is what it took. Around seven o'clock I was told that Leon was on his way to get his woman. I was also told that I was to respond to being called her and she as that is now what I was.
Leon came in and thanked his friends. “You have done a great job in bringing out her natural beauty. I hope I can convince her not to go back to her tomboy ways.” He chuckled.
He escorted me to his car like a gentleman would and helped me to get in. He drove me to a swanky club where the dance was being held.
We entered and that was when I noticed that all the “girls” there were boys dressed as women, some more convincing than others.
When everyone was there, an older man stepped up to the mike.
“Welcome to this years girl-less dance. I will get to the rules of the contest now. The first prize goes to the couple that has the most natural looking woman. The prize is the woman has to remain female all year and date her boyfriend, her partner tonight, all year and be his girlfriend. Second prize is similar but the time period is six months. Third prize is for three months. All the others can go back to boyhood if they so desire, tomorrow. You will commence dancing in a few minutes and you will be judged at the end of the evening. So enjoy yourselves.”
I was shocked at the announcement. “How am I going to handle being a woman for the next year? Why did you trick me this way? Is this a joke?”
“No it is not a joke, I am serious. I have been attracted to you for a long time. Seeing the results from the beauty saloon, you make a better girl than boy anyway. We will deal with your parents later. Also part of the prize is they will transform your room into a girl's room and provide you with a feminine wardrobe, alas there will be no pants as I have instructed them to make you a girly-girl as I am tired of your tomboy look.”
When the music started, Leon escorted me onto the dance floor. He of course took the man's role and guided me into the woman's role. We kept dancing all night and I was really getting into when I realized that I was in love with Leon and had been for a while. I also was starting to get into the feminine role and was wondering if I could be transgendered. I had never had these feelings before. I decided then and there, that I was going to explore these feelings.
Finally the end was nearing when the older man returned to the mike. “The third prize goes to Ben and his girl Charlene. Second prize goes to Adam and his girl Lily. First prize goes to Leon and his girl Lesley.”
It took me a few seconds to realize that I was now Lesley with an ley and that I had won and was facing a year of being a woman and dating Leon. I wondered what tomorrow would bring.
The End?
I have a few memories from when I was three or four. The first one is from when I first realized that I should have been a girl. I remember thinking that God made a mistake and that I should have been born a girl. I realized that all the toys I wanted to play with (dolls for instance) were for girls and not boys. I had no real interest with playing with toy cars. My Matchbox cars were usually in near mint condition because of that fact. I was never really a rough and tumble kid. I wanted a Dawn doll and got one, for a little while, I also had a Dawn colorform set, where you can change the clothes on the doll forms that was one of my favorite toys.
Around this time, I would walk on the balls of my bare feet pretending that I was walking in high heels. At this time I did not know of the physical difference between the sexes and so I knew I was going to grow up and become a woman.
My mother, when we were visiting her friends on a Sunday would have me stay in the kitchen and hear the women talk. So I learned early about gossip. lol. Of course, the only other choice I had was to go with the men and watch Football (American) on the television. Yuch. As you can tell I was never much into sports.
Another vivid memory I have from this period was walking by a friend's house and an older teen boy called me a fag. I didn't know what that was then, but I realized from the way it was said that it was a bad thing. I guess looking back that it was noticable that I was not really a boy, but a girl in boys clothing. lol
By Lesley Renee Charles
“You have got to find me another girl to take to our Senior Prom. Michelle has dumped me at the last minute. You promised me that she would go with me, but she said that Todd, the captain of the football team asked her and so she accepted.” Leon, my best friend since the first grade told me.
He is a 6'1” tall guy. He is on the muscular side, but more of a swimmer's build. He has dark wavy hair and emerald green eyes. He is quite a handsome guy and I always wondered why he seemed to have trouble getting girls.
My name is Les, short for Leslie. I am about 5'8” tall, slender build. My hips are about equal to my shoulders. I have ebony black hair which I like to keep around shoulder length. My warm chocolate brown eyes shine with a warming glow.
“All right, Leon, I will see what I can come up with. Is there anything in particular you would like me to look for?”
Leon thought he would get cute and replied, “Oh, around 5'8”, shoulder-length black hair, brown eyes. Maybe a female equivalent of you.”
An interesting idea popped into my head. I knew I couldn't find another girl now at this late date, we had about a week to go. I knew from the few times I dressed up in my sister's clothes that I could get away with passing as a girl as I am slightly built, have hips that are wide for a male. I had bought a pair of breast forms on-line recently. I have a strong desire to dress as a woman, but I really don't know how I feel about it. I figured that I would dress up as Leon's date for the Senior Prom and I hoped that he would not figure it out and/or get real mad at me. As for whom I am attracted to, I haven't tried to figure it out yet, but I think I am more attracted to males, and I really did find Leon attractive.
As soon as Leon left, I called my best friend, Beth to help me start getting ready for the Prom. I had to buy a formal gown, matching lingerie and of course dress shoes. I had to make a date for the salon to have my hair and make-up done. Beth and I made arrangements to meet at the mall, of course, she knew of my girl time and helped me perfect my make-up skills so she told me to get myself all dolled up so that we could try on dresses in the mall.
I ran upstairs and went into my room. I got out my breast forms and glue and went into my private bath. I checked to make sure that I was smooth all over. I noticed I had a little fuzz going so I decided to use my depilatory cream and get rid of it I put the cream on and waited about fifteen minutes then took a shower to rinse it off. My body felt delightfully smooth, I never could understand why guys like to keep their body hair. Oh well, to each his own.
I carefully lined up the breast forms on my chest and applied the glue. I figured it was better to glue then on just in case we decided to try on a strapless gown. Besides I liked the feeling of having breasts. Sometimes I wished that I could have my own. I was my father's only son, and I am sure I am a major disappointment to him as I am not a very masculine son. I was not interested in sports and my dad was a total jock when he was in school. He played most sports very well. Leon is more of my dad's idea of a son. He plays soccer in school very well.
After waiting for the glue to set, I slipped on a white lacy bra and slipped on a matching pair of thong panties. I am very tiny there, so I don't have to really tuck it as it barely makes a budge at all. I then decided to where a mint green t-shirt with a white Persian kitty on it and a dark green skirt. I then put on a 2 inch heeled pair of shoes. I brushed my hair into a high pony tail and quickly applied a light coating of make-up.
I rushed out of the door, locking it behind me and ran for the bus stop.
After arriving at the mall, I met up with Beth in our favorite spot, in front of Olivia's Dress Boutique. This was a reasonably priced dress shop, where Olivia designed her own dresses. Beth and I loved the quality of her dresses and figured this would be the best place to find a dress. She had some ready made and she would also design them for you. Since I did not have the luxury of time I had to settle for a ready made gown. I looked through the shop's windows and saw a few that I liked. There was a beautiful midnight blue silk floor length gown that I really liked and hoped was in my size. If I could not get my first choice there was a green dress, I think it was close to forest green that also would look nice.
We went in and I told Olivia the dress I had in mind. Luckily there was one in my size. I loved the way the color blended in with my dark hair. The feel of the silk felt luxurious against my creamy smooth skin. I loved the way it caressed my waist and accented my slim waist. It had a nice graceful flow when I moved. Olivia sold shoes to match her gowns and had a pair of four inch heeled dancing slippers in a matching midnight blue. I tried them on and they looked sensational with the gown. I bought both items and then Beth and I decided to go to Eugenia's Secret Desires for the lingerie. Beth thought that I should get the lingerie in a lacy black style to compliment the dress colors. She said that if I got them in a navy it would be too much blue. We found the right lingerie. We then went to look for a set of gold chandelier earrings, my ears were pierced so I didn't have to worry about that. I also wanted to get a gold chain as I felt the gold would set off the blue of the dress very well.
We left the mall after getting all of my purchases. Now I had only to wait until Friday's Salon appointment and the Prom Friday night.
By
Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 2: At School The Next Day
I got up the next morning and got ready for school. I put on a pink thong, it was a girl's thong but on the plainer side. I knew I could get away with it today, as this quarter I had Health and no gym, thank goodness. I wore boy clothes, but in a unisex style (mostly jeans and polo or t-shirts). I finished dressing and worked on combing my shoulder-length hair into a pony tail. I really wanted to put the band on it higher, but knew it would cause teasing.
I put my white Keds sneakers on, which I loved to wear as the male and female styles were the same. So I could at least be all girl in my imagination. I was a lovely girl who was in love with her best male friend Leon. I was looking forward to Friday night's dance as it may be the one and only time that I could realize my fantasy. I knew it would be well worth it if I only got that one chance.
I went downstairs, and had my breakfast. I was lucky today as both my parents were there. My father is a tall, muscular man. He was on the football teams all through High School and College. I know I was a disappointment to him. I was slender and not too tall. I had no interest in playing sports. My father got on well with Leon as Leon reminded my father of himself when he was younger. My father frequently called me a sissy and tried to force me to be his idea of a man. If only he knew.
My mother was a beautiful woman who was petite in build. I resembled her both in looks and stature, except I was a little bit taller than her. I think she really would have liked her only child to be a girl and encouraged my feminine behavior whenever she could. I knew of my two parents she would be able to accept my gender issues better than my father. I knew the day was coming when I would have to tell them but I was hoping to put it off for awhile.
We ate breakfast in silence, each of us dealing with our personal thoughts. Mine were on how was I going to pull it off. I had to figure out where Leon could pick me up. If I had him pick me up here, I would have to deal with my parents finding out about me. Also it would give away the surprise of Leon finding out who is date is. I could meet up at my friend, Beth's house and I was thinking of this. I also could ask her if she could help me with my hair and make-up and cancel the salon all together. It would make it easier to slip out with no one noticing. Besides if I went to the salon I would have to leave school earlier and would probably have to let my mom know. I would ask Beth at school today if she would do that for me. She was great at doing her own hair and make-up.
After finishing breakfast, I left the house and began my short walk to school. I had to pass Leon's house on my walk and today it happened that he was just leaving for school as I passed his house. He asked if he could join me and of course I said yes. He proceeded to grab my books from me, before I could stop him. I wondered to myself what was behind that. He always seemed to do little things for me that a guy would do for a girl he was trying to impress. It got me curious as to what was going on in his mind. But I shrugged it off thinking it was not important and probably did not mean what I thought it did.
We walked on in silence for a little bit, each of us wondering about Friday night. Finally Leon could not bear it any longer and started to ask questions about his date.
“Do you know what flowers she like? I want to get her a corsage in her favorite flowers. I think that would be so romantic, don't you?”
“She loves white roses.”
“Oh, what a coincidence, so do you Les.”
I suddenly realized that I had to be very careful of what I said, because I could give the whole game away before Friday night.
“Yes it is, but I am sure that a lot of people like white roses.”
We arrived at school, and had to go our separate ways as we were in different homerooms. I had to think up ways to answer further questions without giving my game away. I knew I would tell him that he would find out her name when he met her. I used a variation of my name as my girl name as it is unisex. When in girl mode I went by Lesley. I liked that spelling better. But if I told Leon that name I knew he was more than smart enough to put two and two together. I would let him know what dress I would be wearing if he wanted to coordinate his tuxedo's cummerbund color to match. I knew he probably would as he was romantic in that way. I really could not understand how he could not get dates. He was such a sweet romantic guy.
My morning went by like any normal school day. I focused my thoughts on the classes and put my thoughts about Leon and the Prom in the back of my mind. I knew come Friday night my relationship with Leon could very much change if not be over. I was willing to take that risk, because on the other hand I could very well become his girl. I had a smile on my face when that thought occurred, that would make my dreams come true. And like any other girl, I dreamed of being his wife and taking care of his needs.
“Les, what is 1,043 times 1.043?”
I was suddenly jolted out of my revery by the teacher's question.
“I am sorry Ms. Johnson, I don't know.”
“Well maybe next time you will keep your mind on the lesson?”
The rest of the class laughed as she resumed the lessons and I made up my mind to pay attention.
I met up with Leon at lunch and answered his questions. Beth was okay with my new plans, so I told him to pick me up at her house. I told him that his date was shy and tell him her name when he met her. He wanted to know what color dress she would be wearing as he wanted to match so I told him Midnight Blue.
The rest of the day went by in a blur. I was so distracted about thinking of the Prom. I could hardly wait for the next few days go by.
By Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 3: Getting Ready For The Prom
Today is the big day. Hopefully Leon will accept me, as a girl and better yet as his girl. Of course, I am worried about the reactions of the other kids at the Prom especially if they recognize me. I know that is something I will have to face, and I pray that most of them will accept me. I can take the teasing and tormenting from the macho guys who won't understand since they are happy with being male, I am not and never have been.
Finally the school day is through and I walk with Beth to her house. She ushers me upstairs to her room where we can begin my transformation. I had brought my dress and accessories over yesterday. She made sure that I was nice and smooth, which I was having used the depilatory this morning just to be on the safe side. I also made sure my face was nice and smooth. Being dark haired and fair skinned was a problem as I always had a noticeable shadow. Beth said it would be no problem as long as we used concealer underneath the foundation. She told me how to apply it, she decided to teach me how to do my make-up saying that I will most likely be using it from now on.
I applied the liquid concealer in little dots all over my cheeks and neck. She then told me to rub the dots into my skin leaving it thick and making sure the shadows don't show. If necessary she told me to put on another coat once the first coat dried. After smoothing it out she told me to let it dry a few minutes and then we can see how well it worked. The first coat covered it enough to Beth's and my satisfaction.
She told me to apply the foundation is in the same way, but this time to cover my whole face and neck. I applied the dots of foundation and this time she had me smooth it out with a sponge so it would leave a smoother texture and be less messy on my fingers. I was told to let the liquid set a little then to apply a coating of facial powder to set the foundation.
Once we had that set Beth said we would work on my nails so that the enamel would set before doing anything else. She gave me a pedicure first, shaping my toenails, tending to the cuticles and finally painting the nails in a deep red. She said that men love to see red nails. Since I had little experience with men, I decided to trust her expert opinion.
After finishing my toes and feet, she went to work on my hands. She decided to do my nails but explain to me how she was doing it. She said I would have to learn through trial and error on how to do my nails but that we did not have the time to do that today. She dipped my hands in a liquid to soften the cuticles and then she gently pushed them back. She was happy that I had been letting my nails grow so we would not have to put on artificial tips. She took a nail file and gently rounded the tips into a nice oval shape. After finishing shaping my nails, she then painted them in the same deep red color as my toes.
While my nails were drying, she worked on my hair. She decided that my shoulder-length hair would look good in waves so she decided to perm my hair. I was unsure about this as I could not easily undo it when I go back to being a boy. She told me that she would not do tight curls just waves and that guys have wavy hair too. I gave in as I wanted to look sensational tonight. She started to wrap my hair into the long perm rods. After this was completed, she wrapper cotton around my forehead so the solution would not get into my eyes. Then she applied the perming solution and let it set. I can honestly tell you that stuff stinks a lot. After the timer went off, she rinsed my hair in the sink and put my under her dome hairdryer. The heat of the dryer was slowly putting me to sleep. After the dry went off, she started to brush my hair and combed it to the side. I had nice gentle waves swept to my left side. She put in a comb to hold it for now. She said she would put in the flowers when we were done with the dress.
She then thinned out my brows, promising not to make them to thin but she said mine were too thick. I trusted her. After she finished with my brows, she instructed me on how to apply the eyeshadow. She told me to apply the lighter shade of brown, to the outer edges and then to put the darker shade of brown on the crease. She told me were using brown to compliment by brown eyes and I must admit it looked great on my eyes. Next she showed me how to coat my lashes with mascara. I applied the first coat to each eye, let it dry and then applied a second coat to my top lashes only.
She decided to leave off the eyeliner, saying that we did not have time and she was not good at putting it on somebody else's eyes.
I didn't think I really needed it anyway so I was okay with that.
Next she showed me how to apply the blush to my cheeks. She told me to apply it to the apples of my cheeks. She had me use a peach blush as that would look natural for my skin tones. She told me to do it a little heavier as it was for a night time look.
She then had me coat my lips with a deep red lipstick that matched my nails.
Beth then went to my book bag and got out my C cup breast forms and the glue. She lined them up on my chest and glued them in place. I waited for the glue to dry then we got the strapless bra and put it on. I put the matching panties on, tucking my small member away, thanking God that it was small and easy to hide. I then rolled the tan stay up stockings up my smooth legs. She then had me step into the midnight blue strapless gown. She zipped me in the back and I stepped into the beautiful shoes that so matched the gown.
I looked into the mirror and almost passed out from shock at seeing the beautiful girl standing there.
By Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 4: The Prom
The doorbell rang, chiming throughout Beth's house. She flew down the stairs to answer it before her parents could get to it, telling me to wait a minute or two to make my grand entrance down the stairs. As the moment was finally arriving and the fruition of my plans for my Prince Charming and my turn as Cinderella, my fears were kicking in and the butterflies in my stomach were in full flight.
I gathered my dress in my hands as I prepared to glide gracefully down the stairs and into the downstairs hall. Leon looked up at me as a smile played across his face. He looked up adoringly at me. He looked so sexy in his dark blue tuxedo. It so complimented my gown. I could hardly wait to be embraced in his strong arms. In my head violins were playing a romantic tune, I had a feeling just looking at him that things were going to work out, I only prayed that others would be accepting of me, as I thought that after tonight I could never go back to being a boy, especially after seeing the look of ownership in Leon's eyes.
“Hi Leslie, you look as beautiful as I knew you would. I am so glad that you are finally making an appearance.”
“Actually it is Lesley with an ley at the end, Leon. And what do you mean?”
“I always knew you were a girl, Lesley, I just could not think of a way to get you to show your real self, so I figured if I could not get a date for the prom you would dress up for me and you did. I have always been attracted to your feminine nature and now I see that you make a beautiful girl. I would love to date you now, if you are willing?'
“Leon, let's see what happens at the Prom and take it from there. I am just glad that you are not disappointed, but why didn't you tell me earlier, I have had a crush on you for a while but thought that you were not interested in me.”
“Well hon, I tried to show you in all the little ways that guys show their interest. I carried your books for you, opened car doors for you when I gave you a ride. Here is your bouquet of white roses and blue tipped orchids for the Prom. Hope you like them.”
As he said this he handed me a beautiful bouquet of my favorite flowers plus some that complimented my dress. I was in Heaven. He was so romantic and was really sweeping me off my feet. Beth grabbed her camera and took several photos of us, then we said our goodbyes.
Leon escorted me down the path, with the smell of roses in the evening air. He guided me to his car and opened the door for me. I swept my dress under me as I swiveled my legs into the car as Leon got into the driver's seat.
He drove to the High School and parked his car in a secluded part of the parking lot. He leaned over and gave me a passionate kiss on my lips. I could feel his tongue probing for a way to get into my mouth, I opened my lips and let him penetrate my mouth. The kiss was so divine. After we separated, I checked how my lipstick looked and touched it up. I reached up to his lips with a handkerchief and wiped off the lipstick that was smeared on his sexy lips.
We got out of the car and walked into the school and headed for the gymnasium. We got to the desk where Leon told the chaperones our names. They shot me a glance and a look of shock appeared on their faces as they realized who I was, but that passed real quick.
“You look beautiful, my dear, I am so glad that you are done being a tomboy.” My English teacher, who was acting as one of the chaperones said.
“I am looking forward to you in class Monday.” The other chaperone, my Chemistry teacher replied.
Leon escorted me into the gymnasium. The Prom committee really transformed the place. They were potted plants all over the room. Streamers of red, white and blue were draped all over the place. There was a Wurlitzer jukebox in the middle of the room playing music. It was playing “In the Mood” by Glenn Miller. I knew this cause I love the music from the Thirties and Forties and was a big fan of Glenn Miller and the Andrews Sisters. It was one of my secrets, but I found that music to be very romantic and glad that the theme of this year's Prom was the Forties. The gown I found fit into that theme very well, but yet had a modern touch to it.
Leon swept me onto the dance floor and led me into the Jitterbug. I never realize he knew how to dance, but he was great. I loved being in his arms as he guided me all over the dance floor. We stopped to a round of applause.
“I never knew you could dance like that.”
“I love that music and my mother forced me to take Ballroom Dancing saying that a gentleman should know those dances so that he can romance a lady better.” he chuckled.
We danced and talked all evening together. I was rapidly being swept off of my feet by him. He was everything I dreamed of and more. I could see that he was feeling the same way about me. He could not take his eyes off of me. We flirted with each other all night.
Leon walked over to the jukebox, to pick out a song for our last dance. He pulled me into his arms as the Andrews Sisters started to sing “I Don't Know Why.” He learned closer to my ear and whispered, “Please be my girl. I am so in love with you.”
I whispered back, “Yes, darling, for the rest of my life.”
I am incorporating suggestions made by Angela Rasch. She helped me edit this so I am thanking her and using her suggestions to make this better. I think it is even better thanks to her. The first chapter is all her suggestions so I am giving credit where credit is due. I will use her suggestions for the next story I write as it does help to make it better. Also I cut the getting ready for the prom chapter and turned it into a paragraph inserted before Leon arrives. I was not happy with the chapter and felt it slowed down the action of the story. I hope you like this better. Also I incorporated this into a single story.
By
Lesley Renee Charles and Angela Rasch
Chapter 1: Leon needs a new date
“You have got to find me another girl for Prom. Michelle dumped me . . . Can you believe it!”
Someone was playing “Happy” by Pharrell on their Beats, which seemed totally random given the maxi-frown that was Leon’s face.
In a way his obvious pain was at least partially my fault, because I had set him up with her. “She’s just impressed by Todd because he’s the captain of the football team.” I thought she was better than that!
“I’m captain of the swim team,” he wailed. “Doesn’t that count for anything?” He hadn’t touched the onion rings he’d ordered, and then smothered in catsup, even though they smelled terrific.
A cool, spring breeze blew around my bare legs every time someone opened the door into the Burger Shack. Spring makes deciding what to wear an adventure. I thought. Maybe it’s a little too early for shorts, but I like the way my legs look since I decided to shave them. I’ve told everyone I do it to support Leon, who has to shave his body for swimming.
“I don’t get it,” I commiserated, feeling his agony. “You’re better looking than Todd.”
Leon is the handsomest boy in school. He’s tall, at least a half a foot taller than me, and his dark wavy hair and emerald green eyes are impeccably lovely. What the heck is Michelle thinking! I picked her because I thought Leon would like her. I never dreamed any girl wouldn’t love the chance to be with him.
Leon blushed. “We’ve been best friends since the first grade,” Leon stated. “Be honest. Am I a dork loser, or what?”
“A loser?! If you’re a dork what am I? You seem to forget, I don’t have a date for Prom either.”
He looked at me for a moment. “Sorry. I forgot for a moment while wallowing in self-pity.” His face broke into that burst of sunshine that made me quiver inside. “Girls are crazy, Les. You’re one gorgeous guy with your long, dark-black hair. You could be a rock star.”
Gorgeous! I involuntarily reached for my hair and happily fingered its natural curl. “I’m too short,” I protested, hoping the burn I felt on my face wasn’t a huge blush that he would see and know what I was thinking.
Sometimes it seems my chocolate brown eyes are a little too warm and my hips too wide for a guy. I do like having my hair down to my shoulders, even though I have to brush it quite often to keep it neat. Mom has helped me with it giving me tips on conditioners and a proper trim from her beautician to keep it neat. Three weeks ago we had a “special” night together and she put my hair up in rollers.
I focused on Leon. “Okay, I’ll see what I can do. As long as I’m looking for the perfect date for you, do you have certain requests?”
Leon grinned mischievously. “Oh, someone about your height, with beautiful black hair and brown eyes. Maybe the female equivalent of you.”
I know he’s teasing, but. . ..
It won’t be easy finding another date for him with less than a week to go before prom.
Maybe it’s fate? The breast forms I’d ordered online arrived the day before. I hadn’t even been able to try them on, yet.
I know I can do it. With Beth’s help I’ve been passing as a girl. She had been assisting me for nearly six months. My “wardrobe” consisted mainly of things my older sister had left behind when she went away to college. She knew all about me and had okayed me using everything but her lingerie and cosmetics.
My mind raced. “Do you trust me?”
Leon smiled. “Of course. You’ve always had my back.”
“I know the perfect date, but it has to be a surprise. On the night of the Prom come to my house with a white corsage; and she’ll be waiting for you.”
“That’s just like you. The Mysterious Leslie! You should forget about college next year and go right to Vegas with a magic act.”
“I’m going to pull your date out of a hat,” I vowed. “You’re going to love her.” I hope.
* * *
Even though I’d had the overwhelming need to dress as a woman for years, it had been less than nine months since I’d told my parents. They had been shocked at first, but with their help, and the weekly advice from a professional family counselor I’d been able to put my guilt behind me.
Beth was the only one outside of my immediate family who knew. It had been an accident that she saw the cosmetics on my dresser. I hadn’t expected her to follow me into my bedroom when she was studying with me one evening. When she confronted me, it was only to confirm suspicions she’d had for some time.
For the last month we had become more daring and had gone shopping several times as girlfriends. I’d used birdseed in plastic baggies to form breasts under my tops. After I realized no one saw me as anything but a girl when we were out, I relaxed and had a great time.
Beth and I had been dating for about a year when she made her discovery. We continued to “date” for a while, but I had become less and less interested in kissing her. We mutually decided our relationship had evolved into something platonic, with her doing girl things with me. Last month she gave me a bottle of Pink Sugar perfume as a friendship gift. I wear it anytime I’m not in school.
She’d eventually started to date Alec, a boy I thought was right for her. I had become attracted to Leon and wasn’t sure how I felt about it. Beth and I had spent hours talking about it and wondering what I should do.
I left Leon at the Burger Shop and put my plan into motion.
“Beth!” I squealed into my phone when I had gotten a block away from Leon. “You’ll never guess what just happened. Michelle got asked to Prom by Todd, so she dumped Leon.”
“Michelle’s an idiot,” Beth stated flatly. “In a way I’m relieved. Alec had suggested that we share a limo with Leon and Michelle; and I can’t stand that empty-headed bee-yatch.”
“Guess who Leon wants to take to Prom?” I asked.
Silence prevailed for a few moments. “I can’t think of anyone he’d like, who doesn’t already have a date.”
“What about me?” I whispered.
“Leon asked you to Prom!” she screamed. “That’s awesome!”
“Not exactly, but ya. Yes he did, in a way.” I went on to relate our conversation . . . word-for-word.
“You have to go,” she said with the authority she had earned in our friendship to make certain decisions for me.
“Do I dare?”
“What’s there to even think about?”
“What will everyone think?”
“They’ll think Leon got really, really lucky.” Beth giggled. “I know where the perfect gown is for you. . .and shoes to match. That blue-green dress in Olivia’s has your name on it, Leslie.”
It does!
“I’m serious,” I said. “I don’t care what anyone thinks of me. I’m going to college a thousand miles from here. But, Leon’s going to State U. and will be living with his parents to save money. He’ll never live it down.”
“Does your phone have a calendar on it?” She asked sarcastically.
“It does, but. . ..”
“Check the calendar and see what years it is. Pull your head out of your past. Same sex marriages are legal. Clay Aiken is running for Congress, for gosh sakes. People will take one look at you, once I have my salon give you the works, and will know you were meant to be what you are. . .a stunning girl.”
“Maybe. . ..”
“No ‘maybe’ about it. You put on a nice outfit, brush you hair into a bouncy ponytail, and meet me at Olivia’s Dress Boutique in one hour. We don’t have anytime to waste, girl. YOU’RE GOING TO PROM. Not too much make-up,” she warned. “You’ll be trying on a lot of dresses.”
As soon as I got home I ran upstairs to my room. I got out my breast forms and glue and went into my bathroom. I checked to make sure that I was smooth all over. I noticed I had a little fuzz, so I decided to use depilatory cream to get rid of it. My body felt delightfully smooth. I can’t understand why guys like to keep their body hair. Oh well, to each his own.
I ripped open the box containing my breast forms, which match my skin-tone perfectly, and read the instruction. Lying on my back on my bed, I carefully lined up the breast forms on my chest and applied the glue. It’s better to glue them on just in case we decide to try on a strapless gown. Besides, I liked the feeling of having breasts. I wish I could have my own.
Waiting for the glue to set I looked round at my bedroom. Dad had painted it a lovely pink for me a month ago and Mom had helped me decorate it to feel more comfortable.
Despite the training I’d received from my counselor I allowed a few negative thought. I’m my father's only son, and I am sure I’m a major disappointment to him because I’m not a very masculine. I’m not into sports and Dad was a total jock when he was in school. Leon is more of my dad's idea of a son. They both are center-midfielders in soccer.
Leon! A smile formed on my lips. If things go right, maybe he’ll kiss me.
What my dad really likes about me is that I’m not a wimp. He told me yesterday that when I set my mind on a course of action I’m a real bulldog. He’ll understand that this is one of those times. The other night when Mom and I were doing each others' nails, he called me his little “princess” and kissed me on the cheek.
After the glue set, I slipped on a white lacy bra and matching thong panties. I’m so tiny down there, I don't have to really tuck it because it barely makes a bulge. I selected a mint-green t-shirt with a white Persian kitty on it and a dark-green skirt. It’s a special day so I’ll wear heels. I quickly applied a light coating of make-up.
I rushed out of the door, locking it behind me, and ran for the bus stop. Or rather, I floated along the street. I’m going to Prom with Leon!
Olivia owned a reasonably priced dress shop, and designed her own dresses. Beth and I loved the quality of her work and her realistic prices. She had some ready-made and she would also design a gown for you. Since I did not have the luxury of unlimited time, I had to settle for a dress off the rack. While I waited for Beth, I looked through the shop's windows and saw a few that I liked.
I knew which one Beth favored and couldn’t argue with her choice. It was a beautiful, midnight-blue-green, silk, floor-length gown that I also really loved and hoped was in my size.
We went in and it became fate when we found that dress was in my size.
“I loved the way the color picks up the blue highlights in your hair,” Beth gushed.
“The silk feels luxurious.” I stated. “All the lotions I use have paid off leaving my skin creamy smooth. It feels like someone is caressing my waist.”
“You’re lucky you dropped those six pounds,” Beth said. “That dress accents your slim waist.”
It flowed gracefully while I spun in front of the mirror.
Beth found four-inch heels that matched. “You’ll need to practice dancing a bit more before Prom.”
I smiled. Although Beth was Alec’s girlfriend now, we still loved to dance together and spent many evenings in each others' arms.
To be sure, and for the fun of it, I tried on about fifteen other dresses, including an amazing wedding gown that Olivia said was pretty enough for a beauty like me.
“If you’d like,” Olivia said. “You could earn some money working as a model for me.”
Wow!
I put on “my” dress again, and then Olivia suggested a few small alterations. She pinned the gown and promised to have it done by the next afternoon.
I gave her my parents’ credit card and began to plan an argument for the over $400 expenditure. It’s my birthday next month. I’ll tell them it’s an early present. I’m sure when they see me in it, they’ll understand.
Beth and I decided to go to Secret Desires for the lingerie. New lingerie is the base for a special outfit.
“You should get a lacy black style to compliment the dress’ colors,” Beth said. “If you get them in navy it would be too much blue.”
Having shopped Secret Desires nearly every Saturday for the last month, we quickly found what was needed.
Another early birthday present.
“Let’s go to the jewelry store where I got my ears pierced. I need those gold chandelier earrings.”
Beth laughed. “You’d better tell your parents all of this counts as a graduation gift. As long as we’re there you should get a gold chain to set off the blue of the dress.”
We stopped in the food court for a bottle of water and to catch our breath.
“Your new shape looks really natural,” Beth said, referring to my breast forms, which I’d totally forgotten, as if I’d been born with them.
“Now all I have to do is find the patience to wait until my salon appointment next Friday afternoon and the Prom that night.”
I’m going to my Prom with Leon. I can’t believe it.
Chapter 2: At School The Next Day
I got up the next morning and got ready for school. I put on a pink thong, it was a girl's thong but on the plainer side. I knew I could get away with it today, as this quarter I had Health and no gym, thank goodness. I wore boy clothes, but in a unisex style (mostly jeans and polo or t-shirts). I finished dressing and worked on combing my shoulder-length hair into a pony tail. I really wanted to put the band on it higher, but knew it would cause teasing.
I put my white Keds sneakers on, which I loved to wear as the male and female styles were the same. So I could at least be all girl in my imagination. I was a lovely girl who was in love with her best male friend Leon. I was looking forward to Friday night's dance as it may be the one and only time that I could realize my fantasy. I knew it would be well worth it if I only got that one chance.
I went downstairs, and had my breakfast. I was lucky today as both my parents were there. My father is a tall, muscular man. He was on the football teams all through High School and College. I know I was a disappointment to him. I was slender and not too tall. I had no interest in playing sports. My father got on well with Leon as Leon reminded my father of himself when he was younger.
My mother was a beautiful woman who was petite in build. I resembled her both in looks and stature, except I was a little bit taller than her. I think she really would have liked her only child to be a girl and encouraged my feminine behavior whenever she could.
We ate breakfast in silence, each of us dealing with our personal thoughts. Mine were on how was I going to pull it off. I had to figure out where Leon could pick me up. If I had him pick me up here, I would have to deal with my parents finding out about me. Also it would give away the surprise of Leon finding out who is date is. I could meet up at my friend, Beth's house and I was thinking of this. I also could ask her if she could help me with my hair and make-up and cancel the salon all together. It would make it easier to slip out with no one noticing. Besides if I went to the salon I would have to leave school earlier and would probably have to let my mom know. I would ask Beth at school today if she would do that for me. She was great at doing her own hair and make-up.
After finishing breakfast, I left the house and began my short walk to school. I had to pass Leon's house on my walk and today it happened that he was just leaving for school as I passed his house. He asked if he could join me and of course I said yes. He proceeded to grab my books from me, before I could stop him. I wondered to myself what was behind that. He always seemed to do little things for me that a guy would do for a girl he was trying to impress. It got me curious as to what was going on in his mind. But I shrugged it off thinking it was not important and probably did not mean what I thought it did.
We walked on in silence for a little bit, each of us wondering about Friday night. Finally Leon could not bear it any longer and started to ask questions about his date.
“Do you know what flowers she like? I want to get her a corsage in her favorite flowers. I think that would be so romantic, don't you?”
“She loves white roses.”
“Oh, what a coincidence, so do you Les.”
I suddenly realized that I had to be very careful of what I said, because I could give the whole game away before Friday night.
“Yes it is, but I am sure that a lot of people like white roses.”
We arrived at school, and had to go our separate ways as we were in different homerooms. I had to think up ways to answer further questions without giving my game away. I knew I would tell him that he would find out her name when he met her. I used a variation of my name as my girl name as it is unisex. When in girl mode I went by Lesley. I liked that spelling better. But if I told Leon that name I knew he was more than smart enough to put two and two together. I would let him know what dress I would be wearing if he wanted to coordinate his tuxedo's cummerbund color to match. I knew he probably would as he was romantic in that way. I really could not understand how he could not get dates. He was such a sweet romantic guy.
My morning went by like any normal school day. I focused my thoughts on the classes and put my thoughts about Leon and the Prom in the back of my mind. I knew come Friday night my relationship with Leon could very much change if not be over. I was willing to take that risk, because on the other hand I could very well become his girl. I had a smile on my face when that thought occurred, that would make my dreams come true. And like any other girl, I dreamed of being his wife and taking care of his needs.
“Les, what is 1,043 times 1.043?”
I was suddenly jolted out of my revery by the teacher's question.
“I am sorry Ms. Johnson, I don't know.”
“Well maybe next time you will keep your mind on the lesson?”
The rest of the class laughed as she resumed the lessons and I made up my mind to pay attention.
I met up with Leon at lunch and answered his questions. Beth was okay with my new plans, so I told him to pick me up at her house. I told him that his date was shy and tell him her name when he met her. He wanted to know what color dress she would be wearing as he wanted to match so I told him Midnight Blue.
The rest of the day went by in a blur. I was so distracted about thinking of the Prom. I could hardly wait for the next few days go by.
Chapter 3: The Prom
Finally the day of the Prom arrived and I went over to Beth's house where she proceeded to get me ready for my big date this evening. We spent several hours getting my make-up and hair just right. I had no worries about the dress. After a few hours I was ready and waiting for Leon to arrive.
The doorbell rang, chiming throughout Beth's house. She flew down the stairs to answer it before her parents could get to it, telling me to wait a minute or two to make my grand entrance down the stairs. As the moment was finally arriving and the fruition of my plans for my Prince Charming and my turn as Cinderella, my fears were kicking in and the butterflies in my stomach were in full flight.
I gathered my dress in my hands as I prepared to glide gracefully down the stairs and into the downstairs hall. Leon looked up at me as a smile played across his face. He looked up adoringly at me. He looked so sexy in his dark blue tuxedo. It so complimented my gown. I could hardly wait to be embraced in his strong arms. In my head violins were playing a romantic tune, I had a feeling just looking at him that things were going to work out, I only prayed that others would be accepting of me, as I thought that after tonight I could never go back to being a boy, especially after seeing the look of ownership in Leon's eyes.
“Hi Leslie, you look as beautiful as I knew you would. I am so glad that you are finally making an appearance.”
“Actually it is Lesley with an ley at the end, Leon. And what do you mean?”
“I always knew you were a girl, Lesley, I just could not think of a way to get you to show your real self, so I figured if I could not get a date for the prom you would dress up for me and you did. I have always been attracted to your feminine nature and now I see that you make a beautiful girl. I would love to date you now, if you are willing?'
“Leon, let's see what happens at the Prom and take it from there. I am just glad that you are not disappointed, but why didn't you tell me earlier, I have had a crush on you for a while but thought that you were not interested in me.”
“Well hon, I tried to show you in all the little ways that guys show their interest. I carried your books for you, opened car doors for you when I gave you a ride. Here is your bouquet of white roses and blue tipped orchids for the Prom. Hope you like them.”
As he said this he handed me a beautiful bouquet of my favorite flowers plus some that complimented my dress. I was in Heaven. He was so romantic and was really sweeping me off my feet. Beth grabbed her camera and took several photos of us, then we said our goodbyes.
Leon escorted me down the path, with the smell of roses in the evening air. He guided me to his car and opened the door for me. I swept my dress under me as I swiveled my legs into the car as Leon got into the driver's seat.
He drove to the High School and parked his car in a secluded part of the parking lot. He leaned over and gave me a passionate kiss on my lips. I could feel his tongue probing for a way to get into my mouth, I opened my lips and let him penetrate my mouth. The kiss was so divine. After we separated, I checked how my lipstick looked and touched it up. I reached up to his lips with a handkerchief and wiped off the lipstick that was smeared on his sexy lips.
We got out of the car and walked into the school and headed for the gymnasium. We got to the desk where Leon told the chaperones our names. They shot me a glance and a look of shock appeared on their faces as they realized who I was, but that passed real quick.
“You look beautiful, my dear, I am so glad that you are done being a tomboy.” My English teacher, who was acting as one of the chaperones said.
“I am looking forward to you in class Monday.” The other chaperone, my Chemistry teacher replied.
Leon escorted me into the gymnasium. The Prom committee really transformed the place. They were potted plants all over the room. Streamers of red, white and blue were draped all over the place. There was a Wurlitzer jukebox in the middle of the room playing music. It was playing “In the Mood” by Glenn Miller. I knew this cause I love the music from the Thirties and Forties and was a big fan of Glenn Miller and the Andrews Sisters. It was one of my secrets, but I found that music to be very romantic and glad that the theme of this year's Prom was the Forties. The gown I found fit into that theme very well, but yet had a modern touch to it.
Leon swept me onto the dance floor and led me into the Jitterbug. I never realize he knew how to dance, but he was great. I loved being in his arms as he guided me all over the dance floor. We stopped to a round of applause.
“I never knew you could dance like that.”
“I love that music and my mother forced me to take Ballroom Dancing saying that a gentleman should know those dances so that he can romance a lady better.” he chuckled.
We danced and talked all evening together. I was rapidly being swept off of my feet by him. He was everything I dreamed of and more. I could see that he was feeling the same way about me. He could not take his eyes off of me. We flirted with each other all night.
Leon walked over to the jukebox, to pick out a song for our last dance. He pulled me into his arms as the Andrews Sisters started to sing “I Don't Know Why.” He learned closer to my ear and whispered, “Please be my girl. I am so in love with you.”
I whispered back, “Yes, darling, for the rest of my life.”
Chapter 1
The journey started for me on Sunday, September 26, 1965 at 5:25 p. m.. But a mistake was also carried out that day also, the doctors considered me a boy. Well physically that was true, but inside I was all girl.
One of my earliest memories is thinking that God made a mistake, that I should have been born a girl. I liked to play with dolls, especially the Dawn doll. I did have a few of them and a Dawn colorform set. This contained doll cut out forms that you could stick the colorform outfits on. It was given to me my Fairy Godmother. That is what I called my godmother, my rationale being if Cinderella had a fairy godmother, and I had a godmother then mine had to be a fairy godmother. Give me a break, I was three when I started this. I remember being thirteen and trying to call my Fairy Godmother, just Godmother when she asked me to please go on calling her Fairy Godmother, so I pushed down my adolescent uncomfortableness and did what she wanted.
Also, when I was three, I knew I was going to grow up to be a woman. At that time I did not know of the biological difference so I thought it would be easy. At this time, I was into my records, playing with my dolls and when forced to playing with building blocks. My older brother was the most uncomfortable with my effeminate behavior and was constantly trying to force me to exhibit more masculine behavior.
My mother was 43 years old, when I was born and I was her second child after a 21 year gap. Since she already had a boy, I know she was wishing that I was born a girl. Sometimes I think God has a sense of humor. Since I was a girl, but no one could see it.
When I was three, I would walk around on the balls of my bare feet, pretending I was wearing high heels. Boy, did my family hate when I did that. This was also the time that I overheard my mother telling her friends, that it was just a phase I was going through. Also during this time, I remember walking by a friend's house when a teenaged boy called me a fag. I didn't know what that was but figured it had to be bad judging from the tone of voice.
I spent the first eight years of my life in Middlesex, New Jersey. It was a nice sized town, then. I have some very fond memories. I would mostly play with the girls, so that I could play with dolls, and other girl toys, that I could not play with otherwise. I would be encouraged to play with boys, which I would do as long as it was with one or two. I did have a few male friends, but they were usually of the not rough and tumble crowd. I did not understand the boys and they of course did not understand me either.
One of my favorite toys at this time was my Fisher Price Play Family house. This was the only type of doll house I had. I also had the farm and school bus at the time. Of course I would play more with the female figures more than the males. I remember being 4 and in the hospital, for a fever that would not come down. I had to have this house brought to me while I was there and so my mother brought it to me. I remember this hospital stay for another reason. One of the nurses did not lock the side of the bed right and I fell out of bed. I had dreams of falling out of beds for a long time. I mentioned this to my mother when I was older and she said “Oh, you remember that?”
I would play house or some form thereof with the older girls. They would try to get me to play the father, but I would refuse. I guess it was bad enough playing a boy in real life, I did not want to do it in play. Sometimes we would make up our own episodes of current TV shows, like The Partridge Family or The Brady Bunch. I would either play Tracy (Partridge Family) or Cindy (Brady Bunch).
I have vague memories of Preschool. I remember it being in a red house. My mother told me that I was shy and would not play with the boys. She said that they would pick on my and that the older daughter of the woman running the school would play with me and shelter me. I was a very quiet and gentle child. My parents said that all they had to do was tell me not do something and I would behave.
When I was two, my mother had to take in her parents, who were both in their eighties and her blind and deaf brother. She also had my dad, my older brother and a toddler to take care of at the time. Can you say Valium. This did not last for too long. When I was three my grandparents died. But my mother did not have peace for too long.
When I was about three and a half my younger brother was born. I spent a lot of time helping my mother with him. I was very protective of him, watched over him like a little hawk. But my effeminate behavior got more noticeable since my younger brother was all boy. Let's just say my toy cars got more play out them now. I rarely played with them. Of course, this also meant I could not get away from boy toys anymore. I was just never comfortable with all the cars and toy guns. Then people wonder why males are aggressive. Note of sarcasm there.
Chapter 2
I convinced my mother not to let me go back to preschool so I was off from school for a year. I mostly played with my Fisher Price play family, my Dawn doll while I still had it.
That Halloween, I was a Fairy Princess, it was one of those plastic ones that you could buy all over the place then. I think it bothered my family that I chose a feminine costume but that was who I was. I still remember it had a pink dress, wings. The blonde hair was molded and painted on the mask which was held over your face by a rubber band.
My older brother was trying his best to make me act more like a boy, but that was really a losing battle. He tried to get me more interested with my toy cars, but I largely ignored them. In a way, my younger brother took this pressure off of me since he gravitated to playing with the toy cars and guns.
When I was five, I did have to go to Kindergarten. I lucked out in that I had morning shift. I was real shy in school and kept mostly to myself or with the girls who I had an easier time making friends with. I was never really comfortable around a group of boys. I always felt like I was playing a part, that I never really wanted to do anything that they did.
I remember walking from school, either by myself or with a group of kids that lived in my part of the neighborhood. That was the days when kids could go off by themselves without the threat of anything happening to them. In school, the only things we were taught about strangers, was don't accept rides from them and/or candy from them.
Also, around this age I really wanted to get a Raggedy Ann doll. I dressed up as Raggedy Ann for that Halloween and I asked Santa Claus for one that Christmas. I remember opening my gifts that morning and being very disappointed in finding Raggedy Andy instead of Raggedy Ann. I was so annoyed at getting the boy doll. Oh well, the bitter disappointments of the gender dysphoric.
After school, when playing with the older girls we would play dress-up in their parents clothes. I remember that there would be a choice of men's clothes and women's clothes and that I would gravitate to the women's clothes. I especially loved to wear the high heel shoes. It just felt so right to wear the feminine clothes. At least I could get away for a little while from male clothes.
When choosing sheets and spreads for the room I shared with my brother, I usually chose floral prints and pastel colors. Boy, did he hate it when I chose the bedding. I had feminine tastes even then. I used to love to help my mother plant the flowers and couldn't wait for them to bloom in the spring.
I remember when the weather was nice we would walk to the old McDonald's before it was renovated. It was a small white building and you could not eat there, you had to get carry-out. Now when I was growing up this was a treat. My mother always made lunch and dinner, we very seldom ate out. We were allowed to drink soda at supper only. The rest of the time it was juice, milk, Kool-Aid or water. My mother's rules.
Also, when I was five I had to wear leg braces to correct my walk. I hated them and fought to get them off. If anybody has seen Forrest Gump they were just like the ones he wore when he was a child. Matter of fact watching that movie brought back memories of them. I also have fallen arches and at that time I had to wear metal arches that had sides to them. I had to wear shoes a size or two bigger and sometimes they had to be specially made, so sometimes I could not wear what the other kids were wearing.
A major event that happened in First Grade was it was noticed that I was starting to have trouble seeing far. It came to head when my grades were falling because I had trouble seeing the board and would just try to guess at the letters. So of course, I had my eyes tested and had to get glasses.
Class wise I had to major problems, until learning to write cursive. I usually volunteered to stay after school to catch up with the other kids. Also when I was eight I had to join the cub scouts. My mother thought that this would help me get over my shyness and I also think she thought that hanging with a bunch of boys would stop my effeminate behavior. Didn't really work, but I did have some fun with the cub scouts. Unfortunately this wouldn't last long as my family was about to move to Lawrence Township, New Jersey.
Chapter 3
Another toy, I got the Christmas when I was five was a toy stove and oven. It came with pots and pans so that I could pretend I was cooking stuff. My older brother hated that I got that toy. I remember all the comments he would make about it because he would say them every time that home movie was shown.
I remember using the towels when I would swim in the summer as sarong dresses and long hair. Of course this was usually by our little kid pool. I was not much for swimming until we got our above ground pool when my family lived in Lawrence. I remember until then I never liked to get in water too much higher than my knees. I vaguely remember my first swimming lesson when I was three and going under the water because I cannot float. A friend of mine that I met in my college days had the same problem.
We moved to the house in Lawrence on July 5, 1974. It was a nice four bedroom house. Two story split level. At the time we bought the house it was Charcoal Grey with White shutters. We were on top of the hill. My brother and I were terrified of flooding because the house in Middlesex was in a flood area. I remember using a rowboat to float down to the street towards my aunt's house. I remember all the washing of toys and records after the floods receded. This was one of the reasons we moved, the second was that my dad did not want to commute to work anymore. He worked in Trenton, for the State. He was also closer to his mother and she ended up babying him again.
It took me a little while to get used to the kids, but I made several friends in my development. Fourth Grade was an experience for me. I had to get used to going to all my different classes. I loved it at Eldridge Park School. For Christmas, I got a Hardy Boys book which I did not really like. Too much rough and tough. I guess my family was still trying to make a man out of me. A year or two later, I talked my mother into getting me a Nancy Drew book. As I remember it was The Clue in the Diary. I loved it. I loved how she used her brains and wits to get out of situations. My other favorite books to read was The Little House series. I loved following Laura's adventures.
It was during chess lessons, I met one of my closest friends. She is transgendered like me except we both hid it from each other. I have since reconnected with her and we are still the same with each other. I remember my mother would always say my friend and I were a lot alike. Makes me wonder what my mother saw. Of course, my mother would say during my teen years that I would make some man a wonderful housewife.
All through school, I would make one close male friend but would hang around with the girls more. It was easier for me to talk with and relate to girls than boys. When I was around boys, I always felt like I had to think how to act with them. I was also very quiet and gentle. A general comment that fellow students would write in my yearbook was that I was sweet. My mother's favorite adjective for me at the time was delicate or if she was among her Italian friends delicato. Not a very masculine way to refer to me I guess.
Around the time I was nine, my mother noticed that I did not like to touch my penis when I was washing. I did not like the sensation I got from it. She told me it would fall off if I did not keep it clean. So of course I wanted to find out if it would. It did not and I was relieved as I would not have to see the blood. But looking back, I sometimes wonder if a part of me was not disappointed.
Most of school was routine, except for a few incidents in High School. One very embarrassing moment was when I was in Tenth Grade. I had to go to the bathroom so bad, that I went in one but I did notice that it was a girl's room. Nobody was in when I went in the stall so there was no problems there. I heard some voices, but did not realize they were girls voices until I left the stall. You should have heard the teasing. I remember several weeks after that incident that I dreaded being called down to the office.
When I was twelve, I started to feel stiff between my legs when I was dreaming, but did not look to see what it was. Around my thirteenth birthday, I mentioned it to my pediatrician because it was starting to get more frequent. Still did not see what it was physically. That was when the doctor tried to explain male sexuality to me. I did discover auto-erotic sex. And this was the period where I started to hide my body especially when the body hair started growing, yuch. I feel the same about facial hair. The two things I love about my puberty is one, my voice never changed and two, I don't have a visible Adam's Apple. I never noticed that until one of friends noticed that when I mentioned my voice never changed. Another thing I discovered is that my ring and index fingers are the same length.
Now I was tormented by a small group of bullies in High School and my defender was a tomboy in my homeroom. She always wore steel-toed boots and threatened to kick them where it counts if they did not leave me alone.
Chapter 4
Summer of 1980, I went to summer camp in Blairstown, NJ. This was the camp that was used in the first Friday the 13th movie. I know this because one of the boys in my cabin would say that is where Jason came out of the lake. I definitely did not go swimming, lol. Camp was fun, I took horseback riding lessons which I really enjoyed. At camp, is when I first had suicidal thoughts. Also, fueling this was a vision I had seen of me in a coffin earlier that year. My fourteenth year was a very hard year, I lost my paternal grandmother. I knew the minute she died on Christmas day, and at her funeral, I saw her spirit rise out of her body and climb upwards to Heaven. I still remember seeing that to this day.
When I got home from camp, I told my doctor about my feelings. That was when I started psychiatric therapy which lasted through to my Senior of High School. I was put on anti-depressants and after a few months of just individual therapy, I was allowed to also attend a group session with kids my age which helped me to see I was not the only one suffering depression. One of the medications I was put on was Xanax. That did help me a lot, but when I was taken off of it, my doctor had me just stop it. The withdrawal was hell.
Crossdressing at this time was very low keyed. My mother was way shorter than me, so I could not wear her clothes. Looking back, I can see at the time I preferred unisex styled clothes. My mother always had a big battle getting me to wear suits and ties. The only thing I could borrow my mother was her costume jewelry and some of her shoes. In my fantasies I was always pure girl. At this time, I was really into Gone with the Wind, both the novel and the movie. So I would pretend to be Scarlett O'Hara. I also read a lot of Nancy Drew and romance novels. I guess you could say I had a feminine test in reading. I also loved to read mysteries and suspense novels.
At school, I tried to keep a low profile as I was still very shy at the time. One of my most embarrassing moments happened when I was in 10th grade. I had to go to the bathroom so bad, and I saw one which was not marked so I went in. It was empty and I went in a stall, like I always do, I have never liked to use the urinals, so I never paid attention if they were there or not. I came out of the stall and into a group of girls. And no, there was no screaming, just teasing. But let me tell you, for the next week or so, I was afraid of being called down to the office and punished. Thankfully that did not happen.
In 11th grade, I took some painting and drawing courses, and rediscovered my love of Art. I had a lot of fun learning how to paint and draw. During that year was the first time I worked on the sets for the High School musical which I enjoyed doing. It was great fun to paint the sets and watch while the student actors rehearsed on the stage.
My Senior year, flew by. I remember I took the SAT once. I got over 1100, thought I did bad until my Guidance Counselor told me that score would get me in most colleges so I decided not to retake it. Then just before Christmas, my mother had her first heart attack. So I had to cook and clean for my family for a little while. My art talent was developing along nicely and that was what I declared as my major. I finally got accepted at Trenton State College (it is not College of New Jersey but I refuse to call it that on principle.) And that started my battle with them about living on campus, because of guaranteed housing and my living to close to the campus. That battle was finally resolved that summer when I got a roommate assignment.
Chapter 5
My Senior year of High School was very memorable for me in a few ways. School started well. I was doing great in my Art classes which was something I enjoyed doing. I decided to go to college as an Art Major. I excelled at drawing and painting. I could pretty much get a drawing's perspective down the first time I sketched it. I haven't done much with that lately but I do miss it as it tended to make me relax a little.
The first bit of tragedy was about a week or two before Christmas, my mother had her first heart attack. It started out as indigestion, which got bad at a party with the women she worked with. This led to me and my older brother taking care of the house and my younger brother, who was a handful. During this time he went out on the lake near our house, it was thinly iced over and could have led to a disaster. Luckily it did not. He did not let anyone know where he was, and unfortunately my mother called and wanted to talk to him. I could not find him, so I had to tell her.
She did come home, around Christmas time, but had to do physical therapy some afternoons. Getting dinner fell to me on those days.
I finally stopped group therapy around the middle of the school year. I was mixed about that, I spent almost three years going to it. I did get a good handle on my depression.
The school year seemed to fly bye and Graduation Day came. I was happy to leave the school, but sad about leaving friends behind.
My college years were a great. I went to a local state college and worked my way through it. I was on the college work study program. I worked in the school library which I love doing. It was easy to learn the Library of Congress filing system. One of my job duties were putting the books back on the shelf. This involved putting the returned books in order on shelves behind the Circulation Desk. After they were in order on the shelves, I then had to load up a book cart. After it was loaded I would have to push the cart to the appropriate shelves in the library and put them back. I used to love to do this and during the summer, I used to love to do the fiction books, as I would read books, while no one was looking. I would also have to shelf read, this is basically making sure the books on the shelves were in order. If not, I would have to reorganize them.
I would work in the library during the summer. The summer when I was 21, an incident happened.
I was shelf reading in the upstairs part of the library, when this guy past me going out. I remember thinking that I was glad that he was leaving as I did not like the look in his eyes. I was all alone there as the upstairs librarian was out on lunch.
The guy returned and went into the row of shelves in front of where I was. I was also taking the books down while I was shelf reading and moving them to a table nearby. I was doing this so that I could put the new check-out stickers in the books. While I was still in the row of shelves, I heard a rustling in the row ahead of me, but did not really pay it much notice.
While I was at the table the guy called me over. I thought he had a question. He asked me if I wanted to get together. When he noticed that I did not understand, he directed my attention to his erect penis which was sticking out of his sweat pants. I said no, and turned and left. He hung around for a little while and then left. Right after, the shock set in and I was afraid that he would return and force me.
I told one of the librarians, and she said I should report it. Unfortunately, I chose not to as I was afraid that the police would think that I asked for it as I was effeminate acting.
I have highlighted the major bits of my college years, but I have to back track a little and tell of some of my experiences when I lived in the college dorms.
To begin with I had to fight my whole Senior year of High School to be able to live in the dorms. I lived within the 10 mile radius and the college was denying me the right to live on campus because of that. Meanwhile they also guaranteed Freshmen housing. See the conundrum.
It was a great battle with government at its best. There were many times I was ready to give it up, because it was never ending, but my guidance counselor told me to keep at. And she was so right. By the time I was ready to graduate, I was told that I could stay in the lounge until I had a room assignment. Then about a month or two after that I had a roommate assignment.
My first roommate was very active sexually and this cause a lot of problems in that some of the guys would like to get even with him. I remember one time waking up to see a clay penis on the room door. I left it up hoping that he would take care of it, but he didn't. I guess he thought it was a compliment. I had to remove it and felt disgusted at the time.
At this time, I was very inactive sexually. Just pleasured my self. I guess I am what you might call asexual as I really don't have real strong desires for sex. I love cuddling and that sort of stuff, but I can take or leave the sexual intercourse part.
On my dorm floor were two brawny football players, (American Football). They were bigger than me and loved to render me helpless especially after they found out I am very ticklish especially the soles of my feet. The two of them would love to get me on their laps and take my shoes off so that they could get to my feet. They loved to make me laugh so hard. To describe how I was at the time, 5'7” and about 140 pounds. I was very scrawny at the time.
As for my gender issues, I was back to trying to force myself to accept being born male. I still thought of myself as female, but decided that since I was born male I should try to accept it. Big mistake as it led to many years of misery.
I have always imagined myself in female roles. For example if I was in a scary situation, I would pretend to be Nancy Drew working on a mystery. When I was younger, my mother tried to get me into the Hardy Boys, but I did not like them, but fell in love with Nancy Drew books. I loved how she used her wits to get out of situations instead of physical force.
by Lesley Renee Charles
The street sign pointed only one way, the little lane met the larger street but did not continue on the other side. A large Craftsman-style home occupied one corner, converted years ago into a sort of rooming-house-cum-residence-hotel-cum-bed-and-breakfast. A big squarish building with gables and porches, the one-time mansion bore its demotion to commercial property with the dignity of a bankrupt financier operating a hot dog wagon.
A woodlot sat on the other corner, a clutter of neat stacks of firewood and seemingly random piles of jumbled logs. The randomness, the owner would say, resulted from the necessary moving and turning of the piles of curing wood. A regular array would be less efficient at the task and would have to be unstacked and restacked to be sure the wood cured evenly. Simply moving the pile from one place to another once a week with an ancient forklift turned all the logs over and assured that each got enough sun and air to turn into perfect firewood.
The lane did not continue past the end of the woodlot or the small row of outbuildings behind the mansion. The house, being the only important building facing the street, bore a singular number and the name of the lane as its address. One April Morning.
On this particular morning, a resident of the former mansion woke to a life-changing discovery....
My alarm went off with the announcing stating that it was 6:00 am on April 1, 2012. I stretched my arm out towards it to shut it off when I noticed that it was more slender and not as hairy as it normally was. A flash of red caught my eye as I wondered if I was wearing nail polish.
I then began to stretch in bed when I noticed the other changes to myself. I felt a slight weight on my chest, as I noticed my breasts for the first time. I then decided to reach down my torso which was nicely toned and reach between my legs where I noticed my endowment was missing and a nice mound and slit was in its place.
I decided to venture over to my dresser mirror when I noticed my room's furniture had changed. I now had a white canopied bed with a white night table on the side which held my alarm clock. The walls were covered with a lilac covered wallpaper, it was a beautiful floral print. The carpet was in a darker shade of lavender. Overall it was a very feminine room.
I walked over to my new white vanity table and sat down and looked into the mirror. I received a great shock in the fact instead of seeing my normal face, even if I thought it would be feminised, I saw that I was somebody else. With that realization, I knew that I was a female, and I would have to live out.
I decided to go back to sleep, for a little longer as I suspected that I didn't have to be at work anytime soon. I drifted back to sleep quickly.
I woke up to my radio announcing that it was 5:45 am on April 1, 2012. I stretched out my suddenly very muscular hairy arm to shut it off, when I realized that my celestial friends were playing a great prank on me and I wondered how long it would last.
by Lesley Renee Charles
I grew up always questioning whether I was meant to be a man or not. I never liked doing any of the things that the other boys were into. I was never excited about Matchbox cars or Hot Wheels for that matter. Toy guns left me cold. It was always an effort to get me to play with boys, I usually had one or two that I would hang with. I always felt like I had to play an act. My preferred playmates were girls and luckily they usually let me play with them. I could get to play with the toys (for example dolls) that I really wanted to play with without too many people looking at me like I committed a murder. In those days it was not permissible for a boy to act effeminate, the gay talk would start.
I was always very able to express my emotions, cry when hurt. I remember constantly being told to act like a man and that men don't cry. I really wanted to tell them that they were wrong and that I was really a girl. My earliest recollection is the belief that I was going to grow up to be a woman if I wished it hard enough, of course that didn't happen. I also always felt that God made a mistake and that I was born the wrong sex. I think this is the hardest thing about being transgendered, that I at least felt that I didn't fit in anywhere.
School was hard, as the other boys didn't know what to make of me. Kindergarten was also very hard for two reasons. First, I have fallen arches and so I had to wear metal arch supports so that I had to wear bigger shoes that had to be made special order. Secondly, I was wearing leg braces to correct my walk. If you have seen Forrest Gump then you know what I am talking about. Boy did I fight to get them off, I felt like such a cripple and of course my Mom wouldn't let me wear shorts.
When playing with the girls I would always play a girl in our role playing games. I felt that I playacted as a boy enough in real life and did not want to do it in my imagination. I loved to play dress up in the women's clothes especially the high-heeled shoes. I wish I could say these feelings abated when I grew up.
In the mid '70's I would pretend that I was Kelly Garrett (Jaclyn Smith) who was my favorite angel. I preferred reading the Nancy Drew books to the Hardy Boys. She used her wits to get out of situations as opposed to physical brawn. Then when I was twelve I got into Gone with the Wind, that was the time I first read the novel. I just loved Scarlett. I had a bitchy side myself and she made me like that side. Usually I would try to show my Melanie side. All through High School, I would pretend that I was Scarlett. Every night I would pray to God to transform into a girl so that I could be happy. Also at the time I would sneak into my mother's clothes and try some of them on, of course the didn't really fit me. Oh the things we do. By the time college came around, I was I was only female in my mind and fantasies. I did try to accept my growing up to be a man.
Wednesday, March 30, 2011Random thoughts
Tonight, I started reflecting on phrases that I got tired of growing up.
Phrase 1: Boys don't play with that. Got that one every time I asked for a toy that was for girls. After a while, I stopped asking because I would not get it. For example, I wanted a mix and bake oven, got a toy gun instead.
Phrase 2: It is just a phase. I usually overheard this one. This was usually my mother explaining my gender dysphoric behavior to one of her friends. But no, it was not a phase just me trying to express my real self.
Phrase 3: Be a little man. I got this every time I either cried or expressed some other unmanly characteristics. This leads to the next phrase.
Phrase 4: Boys don't cry. I got this one almost every time someone picked on me. When I was younger I was an easy crier. Now it is very hard for me to cry and then women wonder why men don't show emotions. : )
I remember playing with several girls in my neighborhood when one of the girls decided that we were going to play dress-up in adult clothes.
She went to get several clothes from her parents. I remember coming back with a suit and tie and man's oxford shoes. She also had several dresses and high heel shoes from her mother. I remember being attracted to the woman's clothes, especially the high heels. They were so beautiful.
I remember trying on the woman's clothes on and feeling like myself for the first time, of course the girls were a little shocked at this, but I felt the looks were worth it if I can dress like I wanted to for a few moments.
At this time in my life I would play house with these same girls and I would always hold out to play a female role, even though they wanted me to play the father. I felt that I played a male role enough in my real life that I did not want to play one in imagination.
Growing up I did get a lot of strange looks, but I have always tried to be who I am some way or another. Also thankfully, I was the target of bullies but not to the extent of others. It was not too bad for me, and occasionally I had some strong girls sticking up for me. Of course, now I can see the humor of that situation.
My family did try to have me join the scouts and other all male groups, unsuccessfully. I did not last long because, I was never your typical boy, and I could not understand them and they could not understand me either.
Growing up, I would use towels as dresses and long hair, as I always saw myself as a female. I remember when my mom told me my thing would fall off, I experimented to see if it would, alas it did not. I remember being relieved that my mom was wrong, but I think it was more that I did not want to see the blood. I always wondered if a part of me, wished that it would have.
Sensational Swimwear - It’s My Party
by: Lesley Renee Charles
Lesley was upset after catching her boyfriend, Johnny fondling her ex-friend Judy at Lesley’s 16th birthday party. She wanted to get even with them for hurting her and betraying her trust. She wanted them to suffer for a long, long time. She decided to go window shopping at the stores downtown. As she walked along she noticed a new store, Sensational Swimwear.
Lesley entered the store to have a better look. Josie heard her entered and reading Lesley’s mind thought up a plan where the store could get a new mannequin, a new hose form and an assistant manager.
"Lesley, I know of a way to get even with your ex-boyfriend and ex-friend." Josie then whispered her plan into Lesley’s ear.
"I love it. I will get them to come here tomorrow. But I want Johnny to the one turned into a mannequin. Judy, the bitch, deserves to be turned into the hose form. She always brags about her legs anyway."
Lesley called Judy and told her that they were having a sale on swimsuits at this new store. She convinced Judy to have Johnny come along.
The next day, they all met outside the store.
Josie convinced Judy to try on a pair of nylons. Judy felt the silkiness of the material and said that they were the finest hose and that she would be glad to try them.
Judy went into the dressing room and took off her old hose and gathered the new ones up and slid them sensuously up her long legs. She exited the dressing room and started to walk over the mirrors when she noticed that her legs were starting to feel stiff.
She looked down and noticed that her toes were fusing together.
"What is happening to me?"
Lesley replied, "You are getting what you deserve, Bitch. You will see in a few minutes."
Judy started to notice that her legs were starting to take on the sheen of plastic. But her arms were starting to shrivel up into her torso. She then noticed that her head was also starting to disappear into her legs. She realized that she was turning into a hose form.
"Judy, you always bragged that you had great legs, so now you will be a pair of great legs. That’s for stealing Johnny away from me. You will be a hose form forever."
Johnny was frightened over what happened to Judy and was afraid of what might be in store for him.
Josie turned to him with a strange red gleam in her eyes. "You will make a fine mannequin but first you will have to become a woman."
She shot a bolt of magic at him. Johnny felt a strange feeling course through his body. The first change he noticed was that his penis and testicles felt like they were being turned inside out. He then felt a sudden emptiness in his crotch as he realized he now had a vagina. He then noticed that his chest was starting to feel heavy as he was now sporting a pair of breasts. He looked into the mirror and realized that he was starting to look like Judy.
"That’s right, Johnny I have decided that you will look like Judy." Lesley said.
Once these changes were complete, Josie had the former boy try on one of her special bikinis.
As soon as the new Judy put on the swimsuit, she felt her toes starting to fuse together. She then noticed that it was getting harder and harder for her to move as her body was becoming plastic.
"Judy will make a great mannequin. How do you like being a woman and an object, Johnny? I hope you like your new form, you will be in it forever." Lesley gloated.
Josie turned to Lesley with the strange red glow to her eyes. Lesley was now starting to panic. "What are going to do to me?"
A red beam of light struck Lesley. She started to feel herself become hard plastic. But she noticed that she was still able to move and talk. She realized that she had become a robot.
"Lesley you will make a fine assistant manager for this store. I hope you enjoy being a robot forever."
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8l45wHzcP-g
© 2000
The above work is copyrighted material. Anyone wishing to copy, archive, or re-post this story must contact the author for permission.
Sinful Pleasures - The Beginning
By Lesley Renee Charles
[email protected]
Christopher Martin was running a little late, so he decided to cut through the forest, so that he could catch Charmed, his favorite television program. He just loved to watch Piper, although the other girls weren't so bad. He would not mind having powers like Piper had, it would be so cool to freeze time. It was a clear night, with a full moon shining brightly. It was also a little after midnight. He was trying to be careful not to make too much noise, as he didn't know what might be prowling around in the dark.
Nearing a spot, that looked like it was a small clearing, he heard several female voices. He thought he recognized a few from school. He decided to try to get a closer look.
"It is nearly time for the master to make his appearance. Is everything ready for the High Mass?"
Yes, look the master arises."
Chris looked and saw smoke rising from the ground and as it was rising it was starting to take on a human-like appearance. He decided that it was time to leave. He turned around and was all set to bolt when the being bellowed, "What man dares to disrupt my Witches Coven? Girls get him and bring him here."
Chris was soon surrounded by the coven of witches and brought before the being.
"Since you have interrupted my High Mass, I think it is only fitting for you to join my coven."
Suddenly Chris started to feel a strange tingling all over his body as a red glow was aimed at him by the being. He felt his ebony hair growing. It stopped when it reached his shoulder blades.
All of a sudden, he felt the bones in his face shift and rearrange themselves into a more softer, more feminine arrangement. His eyes got larger, nose smaller and lips fuller. The weird sensation moved on down his neck, which became more slender. He also felt his Adam's Apple disappear. He tried to speak but could only let out a moan, which seemed higher pitched to him.
Chris suddenly felt a pressure building on his chest as he suddenly developed breasts. He realized they were about a C-cup. His waist became narrower while his hips and butt expanded.
Then he felt his penis and balls retreat into his body and felt his internal organs rearrange themselves. When this was done he now she was a fully functional female. Chris felt her legs start to slim and take on a more feminine appearance. She also realized that she was now totally hairless.
The being was now openly ogling his newest coven member since she ended up very beautiful. "Chris, you are now a witch and will live a long, long time. You have the powers of witchcraft within you now. You will have to learn how to use them. It is up to you to decide whether you want to use them to harm mankind or help them. I hope that you chose to help mankind by helping those who need to learn lessons learn them.
Girls, I want you to help our newest member learn her new skills. It is now time for me to leave, but I will be watching and guiding you Christina."
The rest of the evening flew by as Chris was busy learning her new skills. She became quite adept at using her powers. She also decided that she was going to open a store that sold all kinds of sexual toys to help people come to a better understanding of their relationships, and also to punish those that abused their significant other.
*********************************************
© 2002 by Lesley Renee Charles. All Rights Reserved. These documents (including, without limitation, all articles, text, images, logos, compilation design) may printed for personal use only. No portion of these documents may be stored electronically, distributed electronically, or otherwise made available without express written consent of the copyright holder.
Christina (Chris) Martin nee Christopher came to his senses after his startling transformation into a woman, and also with his new found powers. He, make that she was not happy with the idea of being a female, she was happy with her old body and missed her old life. She also realized though that she could not change it now, but would try to find a way to get her old life back.
The weight of her new breasts were a little startling to get used to, but she also realized that she had to get home and try to make a new life for herself. She was also curious thought about her new body. She also realized that she also had to get herself a new wardrobe, since she had a good idea that her old clothes would not fit her too well. She started to walk her way out of the dark forest, since the coven of witches she had disturbed had already left. She also found that she had to get used to a different way of walking since she had breasts and a void that she now had between her legs. She also thought to herself that she now would have to get used to wearing woman's shoes especially heels, she definitely was not looking forward to that.
She finally got herself home to her apartment. She went into her bedroom and looked into the mirror, after she took off her clothes so that she could get a better idea of she looked like. Her hair was now shoulder-length, still was the ebony color that she was used to. Her face and softer features now, a more dainty nose, a nice cupid bow shaped mouth and large emerald eyes that had a nice sparkle to them. She had a nice peaches and cream complexion to it. Chris realized that she still looked very similar to his face when he was Christopher.
Chris proceeded to let her gaze wander down her new body. She noticed her slim shoulders, her C-cup breasts, her nice hourglass shape. Her gaze next took in the junction between her nice shapely legs. She was shocked at the sight of her new womanhood. She did miss her nice sized manhood. She decided to explore her new genitalia, and let her fingers explore the entrance into her new vagina. It felt different but pleasant as she massaged her clit. She realized that maybe it would not be all bad being a woman.
Chris decided to experiment with using her new powers and wanted to see what limits she had. She noticed a vase of flowers sitting on the nightstand in her bedroom and wanted to see if she could levitate it to her. She remembered watching that TV show about three sister witches and wanted to see if she could orb it to her, but that did not work. Next she tried to picture it moving in the air towards her. She did not think that this would work so she was surprised when she saw the vase start to rise up off the table and move through the air towards her. She put out her hand so that the vase would land in it. She then wanted to see if she could transform it into something else, so she pictured, in her mind, the vase and flowers turning into marble. The vase and flowers proceeded to lose their beautiful colors and turn to a marble like color as the proceeded to also become stiff.
Chris decided to get ready to bed and put on an old t-shirt from her days as Christopher. It now hung a little bit lower on her new body, as she had lost about 3 inches from her previous height of 5' 10”. She planned on going shopping tomorrow and get herself some new clothes. She figured that she could go to a thrift store. She decided to open a store also, so that she could make some money. She wanted it to be a store where people could buy all kinds of things to bring pleasure to their lives.
She got the next morning, and put on some jeans and a t-shirt she found. The jeans were a little large but she could still wear them the same for a pair of old sneakers that she found buried in her closet. She also realized that she would have buy and learn how to use make-up in the near future. She missed the easiness that men have to get ready. She realized that from now on it would take her a lot longer to get ready to face the world.
As she was making her way, to the shops to get what she needed she found the perfect spot to open her shop and it happened to be for sale. She took down the information and called the reality company to get the price quote. She had a nice bank account, from an inheritance from her late grandmother, luckily the account was under the name of Chris Martin and no gender was specified. Her grandmother had set it up that way, as if she knew something like what happened to Chris would have happened. Once she was told, the price she decided to buy the store.
A month later, she finally opened the store. As for getting the goods, what was the point of being a witch if you couldn't use a little magic to help get you set up a little bit quicker.
Matt Smith was walking down the street on his way to lunch when a colorful new store happened to catch his eye.
'I wonder what they sell in that store' he thought to himself while pushing his auburn hair out from the front of his emerald green eyes. 'I guess I will take a look and see what they have.'
He walked over to the new store and entered. There was quite a selection of items of all kinds. There were several men suits, ladies' evening gowns, clothes for children, all on very realistic looking mannequins.
Matt was a slender man of about 5' 7” tall. He was an attractive man who caught the attention of women. A beautiful lavender gown covered with a pattern of sequins caught the corner of his eye. He walked over and lovingly caressed the the gown. It felt like it was made of silk.
“Would you like to try that on?” Chris asked him with a smirk on her face.
“I am not sure, if I want to do that. It is a lovely gown through. It reminds me of those gowns that Ginger Rogers wore when she danced with Fred Astaire.”
“Go ahead and try it on, it looks like it was made for you. Follow me, I will show you our private dressing room.”
Matt followed her down the hallway to the back of the store to a plain, wooden door that opened into a very private dressing room. There was a vanity table in front of a lighted mirror, a large wardrobe that held a lot of various dresses and gowns in various styles and colors. There was also a six drawer chest that held a various assortment of lingerie. Chris told Matt to go in and try on the gown.
“Matt, if I make a suggestion, before putting on the gown. I think you should look through the chest drawers and see if you can find lingerie that would be suitable for the gown.”
Matt went in and walked over to the chest of drawers and opened the first drawer, it contained panties of all styles. He saw this beautiful pair of lilac panties. It was a French cut bikini, with lace accents. Matt checked to see what size it was and saw that it would fit him perfectly. He took off his slacks and plain white briefs. He slipped on the panties. He loved the way the satin and lace felt next to his skin.
Matt then decided he may as well take off the rest of his clothes, so he shucked off his shirt, tie and suit jacket. 'I have to find a bra that matches this pair of panties.' He looked in the next drawer, but it contained stockings and garter belts. A thought came to him that maybe he should wear the stockings and garters, that it would be so delightful under the long gown. He took out a pair of nude stockings, which he rolled up so that he could slip them on and a lilac colored garter belt which he put on over his panties, slipping the garter straps under his panties. He sat down on the chair that was in front of the vanity. He sensuously rolled up the stockings up his legs and attached them to the garters. He loved how smooth his legs looked.
He went back to the chest and looked through the third drawer and saw that it contained the bras. He hoped that he could find one in a B or C cup since he did not want, nor was attracted to large breasts. He found a lilac, lacy bra in a C cup. It was also in his size so he slipped it on. 'I only wish that I had something to fill the cups.' As soon as he finished putting on the lingerie, he decided to slip the gown on. He looked in the mirror and loved how it looked on him.
He suddenly started to feel a weird, tingly sensation all over his body. 'I don't feel well, let me sit down a moment.' He did not realize it at first but his male body was starting to transform to a body that better suited the clothes.
His feet started to narrow, a little and the nails were suddenly painted with a bright red nail polish. The changes spread up to his ankles, which slimmed down a little, up the calves and thighs taking a more feminine shape to them, the hair disappearing so that the legs were left smooth and shapely. Next to change was his hips and butt. The butt became a bit more padded and pear shaped. The hips widened out a little. He felt his penis and scrotum start to shrink and retract into his body as his or should that be her new vagina started to form. Her waist started to narrow as the changes moved up her torso. Her stomach flattened as her breasts started to form and fill up her bra. Her shoulders became more rounded as the changes moved on down her arms. They became more slender and feminine looking as her hair disappear, like it did over the rest of her body. Her hands became more delicate as well as her fingers. Her fingernails also got painted with the same polish as on her toes.
The changes were moving up her neck which lengthened and became more slender. Her Adam's Apple disappeared as her voice became higher in pitch. Her lips filled out a little, her nose became more delicate as her eyes remained emerald but became larger. Her forehead took on a feminine contour. She had nice high cheek bones. Her auburn hair lengthened to just past her shoulders, while it also developed curls.
She looked into the mirror and liked the changes to her body. She looked at the vanity table and decided to put on makeup. She was finally whole body and soul and she was so happy.
by Lesley Renee Charles
Robert woke up from a night of making love to his wife and strolled into the bathroom and got ready to use the toilet. He reached to pull out his penis when he finally remembered that he had to sit down and pee for the near future.
As he slowly gained full consciousness his body felt strange. He walked over to the full mirror and gazed at his reflection. He noticed that he lost a few inches in height. He seemed to have lost his muscle definition. He gazed further down his chest and noticed that his nipples seemed to be more pronounced. His waist seemed to be a little narrower as well as his shoulders. He noticed that his hips were wider.
"Oh no. I think my body looks to be more feminine in appearance. If that is true, does that mean Beth is looking more masculine?"
Robert ran into the bedroom and took a look at his wife. She was getting up and had to go use the bathroom. She seemed to be two inches taller with a broader face. Her shoulders were broader and her breasts were noticably smaller. Her waist was bigger while her hips were flatter. She appeared to be gaining musculature.
She screamed when she saw her reflection. She also noticed that her clit seemed to be getting bigger, while her vagina appeared to be getting shorter.
"Robert, do you know what is going on?" She screamed at her husband.
"It is a long story, but I will explain it to you. I am under a curse and if I don't act selflessly in giving you pleasure then I will become more feminine while at the same time you will become more masculine. I have a week to learn. I thought I accomplished it last night."
"Robert, you have to learn to ask me and listen to what I want. I think I am going to have to learn how to be the best man possible and show you how a man should treat a lady."
"I think we can still wear our old clothes for today, dear." Beth continued.
The only thing they decided to switch were their underpants. Robert found it to be more comfortable wearing a pair of panties, whereas Beth found it more comfortable to wear her husband's briefs. Her newly larger clit needed the room that male briefs gave.
They got ready to go to work, wondering what to say to their co-workers.
***********
They need not have worried as a part of the spell was that no one would notice. Eventually they would see Beth as always being Ben, when she becomes a full male and the same with Roberta.
They also noticed all through the day that Beth was thinking more along male lines and was gaining more male behaviors. She was gaining confidence, and becoming more assertive in stating her wants and desires. She was starting to like this. She was starting to view Robert as being more feminine.
Robert was starting to think more like a female. He was starting to worry about making Beth happy and putting her needs before his. He was getting to be more submissive, as he viewed women's roles to be.
That night Beth made him prepare dinner and wash dishes since she said that he was becoming the little woman. She decided she would watch sports on the television.
Going to bed she started to take a more active role during sex and told her husband that he was going to learn to be the receptive one.
by Lesley Renee Charles
On the seventh day of the week Robert woke up and realized that his body felt different. There was a strange movement on his chest, he looked down and realized that he now had a nice pair of breasts. He thought they must have been around a C cup. He decided to see what was between his legs. He reached down his now smooth-less white arms. He noticed that he now was sporting long, red painted oval nails on each slender hand. His long slender fingers reached down and entered into the moist slit that was now there instead of his penis.
“Oh no, the change is complete. I guess I will have to learn my lesson. I hope this is not permanent. Why did I think that it was all right to ignore my wife's needs? I hope she or is it he shows me mercy.”
Robert got up and walked into the bathroom and reached for his robe hanging on his hook. It was now a lavender fluffy robe under the hook marked hers. He noticed that Beth's robe was now a short blue man's robe. Robert reached down and felt his legs, he noticed that they were stubbly so he decided to shower and shave them. Now the spell was starting to transform his brain's thinking from male to female and he suddenly realized that he now knew how to shave his/her legs. Robert also was starting to now refer to himself as a herself now. It popped into his mind that his name was now Roberta and it has always been. Now to her family it was as if Roberta always existed and there never was a Robert. Roberta did have reminisces of her time as Robert and really wanted to get back to her old life. She stepped in and had a nice relaxing shower.
Meanwhile Beth was waking up herself and realized that her chest was now flat and very hairy. Her nipples were smaller. She noticed that her arms were now thick with muscles. She was curious to see what her new penis looked like. It was five inches flaccid and she knew that it would probably be almost twice that when erect. She was curious as to how sex was like on the other side. She also knew what gave a woman an intense orgasm and decided to show her new wife what it was like on this side.
She got up and strolled to her dressing table and realized that it was now a man's dresser. Her wallet was on top where her purse used to be. She looked inside of it. She saw that her name was now Ben but her birth date was the same. She also noticed a packaged condom and was glad that she practiced safe sex. There was several hundred dollars. He, because now she was starting to accept that she was now a man. She saw a note in there from Chris from Sinful Pleasures that stated for the next week they were going to live their new roles. At the end of the week they would go back to their old selves unless they both agreed to the new roles. Now here is the important thing if only one of you wants to stay in the new roles and the other doesn't you will go back to your old selves.
Ben looked through his dresser drawers. The top one contained jockey briefs. They were scant briefs made out of soft cotton. He missed the panties he used to wear they were a lot softer and more sensual. There also were tons of dress socks of nylon in dark colors.
There were shorts and tee shirts in the rest of the drawers. He walked over to the closet where his new business suits, dress shirts, ties and trousers were hanging. He noticed that there was a lack of colors, mostly blacks, greys, and whites. There were a lot of male dress shoes on the floor.
Roberta was now finished with her shower and went back into their bedroom. She walked over to her dresser and noticed that it was now a low bureau with an oval mirror attached to it. She noticed that there was also a vanity table next to it and realized that her makeup was now stored there. She sat down at it and proceeded to make up her face using the knowledge that was now in her brain. She shaped and thinned her brows into delicate arches. Next she put on her mascara and eye shadow. She put eyeliner on her lids and gave her eyes an impact. She proceeded to put rouge on her cheeks in a blushing peach shade and lastly she put on her lipstick.
She walked over to her dresser and found her lingerie drawer. She pulled out a lilac bra and matching panties. She loved the feel of her new undergarments. She thought to herself that women do surround themselves with softer materials and that her old male clothes were hard to miss. She put on a garter belt around her waist sliding the straps through her panties to that she could lower her panties when needed. She rolled up silky nude collared stockings up her newly smoothed legs, smoothing them as she went along.
She walked over to the closet and saw all the clothes she had to choose from. She selected a dress in a beautiful shade of lavender. She slipped it over her head, careful not to mess up her make up. She had Ben zip her up in the back. She did her hair in a simple ponytail.
Ben during this time was also getting ready to face his first day as a man. He tucked his penis into a blue pair of low rise bikini briefs. He loved the way the briefs hugged his new penis. He did have to get used to the sensation of something dangling between his legs. He went to roll on a pair of socks, when it occurred to him that Robert used to just pull them up. Ben decided to try to emulate other men. He wanted the full experience of being a man so that he could make an informed decision, when it came time to make that decision.
Ben realized that today was Sunday and that they usually went to church. He went to the closet and got a dress suit, shirt and a corresponding tie. He put on the shirt first. He held it smooth, while he pulled on the slacks. He put a black, narrow, leather belt through the belt loops. He tied on the tie using his new memories of growing up male. He slipped on a nice dressy pair of loafers on and was ready to go. He just had to run a comb through his hair. He loved it that as a man it didn't take long to get ready. They were now ready to go to Church.
Prince Chivalrous was a handsome young prince with golden hair that sparkled in the glowing sun. He had cornflower blue eyes that showed his radiant personality. He was raised to be a kind and gentle man by his mother. But the king was a little disappointed in his son because of his slender, boyish body. He was capable of wielding a sword, but his body just did not bulk up. He grew up mastering the duties that were needed to be a great king.
Unbeknownst to Prince Chivalrous, he was being watched by a neighboring king, King Randy. Randy wanted to make Chivalrous, his boy bride. Randy's ideas about this was that Chivalrous, or Chivy once he was his bride, would be shaved, locked and very submissive to Randy. He would obey Randy's every command and/or want. Randy also thought it would be great to have Chivalrous dressed in a feminine manner since he would be the bottom.
King Randy approached Chivalrous' father requesting his son's hand in marriage. Christian's father accepted it, since he was afraid that his son would not attract any girl. But he told Randy, it would only happen if his son accepted it. Randy agreed to that, figuring he had nothing to lose.
Later, the king approached his son Chivalrous with the news.
"Son, I have a request from King Randy for you to marry him and be his bride."
"Dad, that is out of the question, I am not attracted to men."
The king went back to Randy and told him the news. Randy was very determined to have Chivy for his bride, so he started hatching a plan. He decided that he would be transformed by his wizard into a beautiful girl, pretending to be trapped by a sleeping spell and then he would get his mark.
The news got to Prince Chivalrous, about a Sleeping Beauty, so he decided to rescue her. He traveled to where she was located and gave her a kiss. Suddenly he felt dizzy and passed out. Sleeping Beauty, kept her feminine form for a little while. She stripped Chivalrous of his clothes, then shaved his body of all hair except for the hair on his head and his eyebrows. She then placed him in the glass coffin she had designed for him. She strapped his arms down along his side. She collared him with a slave collar that marked him as Randy's pet. The cover was placed over it. It had a tube device that went into his mouth and one that was placed over his penis. He was attached to both devices and immediately the device over his penis started milking him. She told Prince Chivalrous that he would sleep until a real man came along and deposited his sperm in Chivalrous' wide open mouth. Then he would be transformed into an obedient boy bride.
Randy knew that Chivalrous would be trapped there for a week as that was when the spell on Randy would wear off. Since Chivalrous was being milked of his sperm constantly, he would be horny.
Randy finally changed back, stuck his enormous erect cock into the device in Chivalrous' mouth and stroked it in and out of the device. As soon as the semen left his cock and entered Chivalrous' mouth the transformation started. Chivalrous felt a stirring in his body as he became aware of his surroundings. He opened his eye and noticed a man's cock was in his mouth. He noticed that he was wanting to obey the owner of that cock. He realized that he wanted to serve Randy as his boy bride.
Randy then got Chivalrous out of the coffin, placed Chivy's dicklet into the protector and dressed Chivy in his new dress. They were married not too long after that and Chivy had a lot of fun submitting to his husband.
Part 1.
Lesley was sitting on his front porch when he noticed that a new family was moving in next door. He observed there was a handsome young man moving in with his parents. He was attracted to the muscular young man. He was fascinated with the way the sun gleamed on his platinum hair.
He kept sitting on his porch, wondering if when the new family was finished unloading the truck if he should go over to introduce himself when he heard the new boy shout out.
“Hi, I am Leon and I have just moved in.”
“Hi, I am Lesley and I noticed.”
Leon noticed the figure on the porch of the house next door and was attracted to the androgynous figure. He couldn’t decide if it was male or female but noticed the figure was very attractive. Leon was hoping the figure was a feminine boy as he liked his girls with something extra.
He figured he would introduce himself and find out the beautiful creature’s name and maybe that would help him with his quandary. Of course, the name Lesley did not help too much.
“What do you like to do, Lesley? I would love to find out more about you.”
“Well I love to read books, take walks. I am not much for sports. Do you play sports?”
“Well I love to play baseball and was wondering about the team here at school.”
“I don’t know much about the team, but I could show you around the school on Monday. I could also show you around the town here tomorrow.”
Leon agreed to that and sauntered on home.
Lesley went into his house, thinking to himself that it was strange, but he got the impression the new boy was hitting on him. He decided to talk more to Leon and find out all he could get to know as he seemed like a great guy.
Leon also wanted to find out more about his new neighbor and wanted to see if he could encourage Lesley to explore his femininity. He realized Lesley was a boy but seemed to be very feminine in his outlook. He decided to see if he was right and intended to find out all he can.
Leon sauntered over to collect Lesley for their “date” of going for a walk to explore the town. He knocked on the door and asked if Lesley was ready.
Lesley came out and soon they were walking side by side, as they headed downtown.
They walked up and down the street looking into the various shops, with Leon observing Lesley’s reactions to the various shops, especially when they were looking at the windows of the various dress shops.
Lesley was looking at the beautiful dresses displayed in the window, when he was vaguely aware of wondering what it would feel like if he were dressed in one of the dresses. He did not want to be a woman just to look like one and be treated as the girl in the relationship. He wondered if Leon would think it weird.
Meanwhile, Leon was noticing Lesley focus for a time on the beautiful dresses, he saw such a longing look appear on Lesley’s face. It occurred to him that Lesley may be the feminine boy he was looking for. Someone who wanted to dress up and act feminine. He thought to himself that he should try to find out more.
Lesley was telling him that this the heart of the town and then led him down the street to the school.
Leon noticed the swings in the local park and convinced Lesley to get on one of the swings and he, Leon would push. Lesley started to feel so feminine and wondered if Leon was sending him a message. Lesley was having a great time and was glad that he pursued this friendship and hoping that maybe it could be more.
After spending all afternoon getting pushed on the swing, chatting and getting to know Leon, feeling all feminine and flirty Lesley suggested that they head for home and get ready for school tomorrow.
“I enjoyed this day with you Leon, and I am willing to show you around school tomorrow.”
“I would enjoy that Miss Lesley.” Leon let that slip in to judge Lesley’s reaction.
Lesley noticed that slip and enjoyed it, a smile appeared on his face which Leon was quick to catch.
Leon decided then and there to start giving little gifts and tokens and see what develops.
I have a very momentous decision to make. Should I go on living the lie I am living now and be what my family and society expects me to be or should I start my life anew and be who I know I really am.
To make my situation perfectly clear, I was born what appeared to be a perfectly normal boy. I was given cars and trucks to play with as a toddler, but what I preferred to play with was my doll that I convinced my mother to get me. I would have liked to get doll houses, tea sets and toy ovens among other things, of course what I got was toy guns and other masculine toys, especially after my younger brother came along.
I loved to use bath towels as dresses and to emulate long hair. I was very effeminate in behavior. I preferred to play with the other girls and usually had to be forced to play with boys. If I did play with boys it was usually with one or two at the most. I did not understand them and they did not understand me either. Boys were usually more rough and tumble than I preferred. I loved to be gentle and quiet. I got along better with girls as I could understand them. I loved to play house with them, except that when they wanted me to play the father or a male role, I would tell them I wanted to be a daughter. I guess I had to play at being a male enough in my life that in playing games I wanted to be the female that I knew I was.
From the time I was three I knew I should have been a girl as the things they did were what I wanted to do. I had no interest in my toy cars and trucks, matter of fact when my younger brother got them, they were in nearly mint condition. My older brother did his best to try to toughen me up and make a man out of me. Why couldn't they just see that I wasn't a man and let me be the girl I was? Why do we focus on the physical body and ignore the gender of the person? Why can't people accept that some girls are born with penises and some boys are born without? Why do we try to force transgendered people to live to the societal roles of their physical body and not to who they are inside?
I remember being around three years old and walking on the balls of my bare feet pretending that I was walking in high-heels. When my friends and I played dressed up, I would ignore the mens' clothes and dress up in the skirts, dresses and high-heeled shoes of the women. I have always seen myself as first a girl then a woman and have to remind myself that I am physically a male when filling out forms and such.
My mother always encouraged me, when visiting on a Sunday, to stay in the kitchen with the women, which was fine with me since I loved to hear the gossip and had no use for football which was what the men were watching. As you can see, I don't have too many masculine bones in my body. I preferred floral sheets and blankets, which my younger brother hated when we shared a room.
I remember the strange looks I would get from people because I always acted on the feminine side. I vowed at an early age to try to be myself always, but I did deny my gender issues to myself and others. I tried to fit in as a guy as much as I could even though I had no interest in girls, cars and sports.
In school, I was pretty much a loner as I did not feel like I belonged anywhere. I was content to sit and read a book whenever I could.
I guess I better go and tell my family that I have decided to live my life as a woman. I hope that they can accept me and love me for who I really am.
I got into my car and sped away from my family home. Just got into another major fight with my father who could not accept me for who I am but wanted me to fit into his ideal. I did not pay attention to the gathering grey clouds or maybe I noted that they seemed to fit my mood.
I thought that I would take a nice drive into the mountains and get away from the problems in my life. I did try to pay attention to my driving speed as I tend to have a lead foot, but at this particular moment I did not need to have trouble with the police.
My little Volkswagen Beetle bug, all metallic blue of it, climbed steadily up the side of the mountain when I started to notice that the snow was falling quite heavily up in the mountain tops. I also noted that the roads were getting slippery when I suddenly realize that I did not have either snow tires or chains on my tires. It was taking all my concentration not to either hit a tree or slip into a ditch.
All of a sudden a young buck appeared in the path of my car, so I swerved to avoid him and ran into a deep ditch. As I hit the airbag in my car, I slipped into unconciousness.
I felt a pair of strong arms, reach in and lift me from the wreckage of my car and I felt movement as the stranger started to walk. I slipped back into darkness as I again blacked out.
I regained consciousness slowly. I realized that there was a soft downy feeling under my back. I could still hear the sounds of the snowflakes hitting the windowpanes and I began to fear that the storm was worse than I thought. It was Christmas Eve and I was sad that I was going to miss spending it with my family.
"I see that you are finally awake." A baritone voice said by my side. I looked up to see a tall, handsome man. He had blond hair and appeared to be about thirty.
"I apoligize for barging in on your holiday. I did not realize that a storm was approaching. I had a fight with my father and left."
He chuckled. I lifted my arm up from under the covers when I realized that I was not in my cream colored Angora sweater. I was now in a silk nightgown of the palest lilac. I realized that my benefactor must have undressed me and changed my attire.
I also knew that he discovered my secret.
"My name is Chris." I told him, deliberately keeping to a gender neutral nickname.
"I am Ciaran and I am glad to meet you. I was taking some time away from society and enjoying being by myself. But I am glad to have some company for the holiday. I was out looking for a tree to decorate when I saw you hit the ditch. I always wanted to be a Knight in shining armor to a damsel in distress."
"Did you find a tree? If so, I could help you decorate it."
"Not yet, but now that I know that you are fine, I will go out again and get one before it gets dark."
He turned to leave, as I started to get drowsy again. The fire in the small cabin felt so nice and toasty as I slipped off to sleep again.
About a half hour later, I heard the cabin door open.
"Honey, I am home." I heard a voice say jokingly. As he came in dragging a six foot tree behind him. "Let me get the tree stand set up, then we can decorate the tree together. I was afraid that I was going to spend the holiday by myself but I am glad to share the holiday with a beautiful woman."
I got up carefully from the bed and made sure that the nightgown did not expose anything that I did not want to be seen.
"What was the fight with your father about?"
"It concerned my not living to my father's expectations. Do you think I could use your phone and call my mother? I don't want her to worry about me."
"I would but unfortunately the storm as damaged the phone lines so I am without phone until the storm stops. That also means that I cannot call a mechanic to take a look at the damage to your car."
I walked over to where he set up the tree and looked through the delicate glass ornaments that he had and started to hook them up and put them on the fragrent pine tree.
After the tree was done, we shared a delicious hot chocolate before be both settled to sleep. Ciaran was a gentleman and let me take the bed while he spread a blanket on the couch.
I got up the next morning, planning on getting the holiday meal started. I figured this would be a good start to repaying Ciaran's hospitality. I opened the refrigerator and saw the turkey. I took it out, took it out of the wrapper and rinsed it under cold water in the sink. I put it in a roasting pan I found in the cupboards. I then rubbed olive oil over the sking and sprinkled Italian seasoning over that. I turned the oven to preheat.
Next I found both white and sweet potatoes. I peeled them and cut them up. I put the white potatoes in with the bird.
I figured I would also get breakfast started, so I put on the coffee and then scrambled some egg whites.
Ciaran smelled the coffee and got up.
"Good morning, I see you have been busy."
"I hope you don't mind but I love to cook." That was another thing that my father got on me about. He was always trying to make me act like a man.
"No, I don't mind. But do you want to open up your presents?"
"Sure, but I didn't plan on having anything."
We walked over to the tree and he handed me a few packages. I opened the first one up and it was a beautiful negligee in a pale lavender. The next package had a pair of heeled slippers that matched, luckily in my size. The last one had a silk dressing robe in a darker lilac shade.
"Where did you get these? I don't have anything to give you Ciaran."
"That's all right, your being here is enough. I have lived by myself since my life partner passed. As to where I got them, they were Shelly's, my partner. She was a special girl just like you."
I went over to him and gave him a peck on the cheek. I was wondering if I was finally going to find the love and acceptance I needed my whole life.
This is the beginning of a story I have in mind and this is a rough draft which I may change as I see fit. Hope you like it.
By Lesley Renee Charles
Chapter 1
Kyle Goodman strolled into his high school, in a relatively good mood. He was joking with his friends and clowning around when a strange black haired girl bumped into him. This set off one of his infamous tirades against women. Kyle was very misogynistic as a result of his mother leaving him with his extremely misogynistic father.
“Watch where you are going, bitch.”
“Excuse me, show a little respect for others, Kyle. You need to learn more respect for women.” Gwendolyn said. She was the new girl with black hair and an eclectic style in dressing. Today she was wearing a diaphanous black gauzy dress.
“I will show respect when a woman earns it, but everyone knows men are better.”
Kyle stomped off and went towards his locker.
Kyle was tall, slender with fiery red hair and a slight dusting of freckles. He was running for Class President and would win since he was rich and good looking. He was also arrogant and cocky and very male chauvinistic in his attitude. He could see no good in women and basically just used them and discarded them. He treated them very badly.
Once he got to his locker, Lucy his locker neighbor was there and got a good dose of his verbal tirade.
“Lucy, why don't you go adjust your make-up, your face paint is a mess.”
“I am not wearing any and don't need to. Why are the majority of men pigs?” Lucy retorted back. She was just as misandristic as Kyle was misogynistic. They had some pretty good verbal sparring with neither seeing the good in the other sex.
Neither one noticed that Gwendolyn was nearby. She decided that both of them needed to learn what is was like for the other sex. Kyle needed to know what life was like for a woman, not always being treated the way a human should be treated. Lucy needed to see that some men were decent caring individuals. She decided to give them a second chance before she would implement her plan.
She would give them to Prom Night and if they did not change their views before then, she would put her plans in action. Prom was less than a week a way.
Chapter 2
Kyle strode into the auditorium where the prom was being held with his date, Emily Rose Smythe on his arm. He treated her like the eye candy he believed her to be. She was silently fuming over the treatment and could not believe the amount of disrespect he had for woman. She just wanted to get through this evening with the minimal amount of fuss. She regretted her decision to come here with Kyle; she thought that the stories weren't true. He ignored her all evening and left her to her own devices.
Gwendolyn observed this behavior from the corner spot she was hiding in. She was wearing a sparkly gown in a decadent gold. Her long raven hair swept up in an elegant chignon. She was disappointed in that Kyle was showing even more bad manners than previously. She smiled to herself knowing how in a few moments his viewpoint would change. She hoped he would use this to become a better man and learn a valuable lesson. He had to learn that women were just as important as himself.
Lucy was just entering the room with football stud, Drake Evans on her arm. He was acting all macho and arrogant or so she thought. Lucy tended to focus her thoughts on the belief that all men were dicks and acted that way. Of course, she usually dated men that were that way ignoring the nice kind guys. She too, was ignoring her date; when she wasn't harping on his macho attitude.
She too, was being observed by Gwendolyn. Gwendolyn also hoped that Lucy would learn from the lesson that Gwendolyn had planned for her. She hoped that Lucy would learn that not all men were brutes and that there are good men around you just have to look for them.
Kyle was wearing a pastel blue tuxedo which brought out his sapphire blue eyes. His auburn hair glistened under the lights as he led Emily Rose out onto the dance floor. He figured he would look good on the dance floor with his beautiful date. She wore a gown of lavender. Unfortunately Kyle viewed her as only eye candy and that was all she was good for in his opinion.
Lucy wore a gown of lemon yellow which billowed gracefully around her svelte legs. Her pale golden hair swept up in an elegant updo. She led Drake out onto the dance floor. She, like Kyle viewed her date as eye candy. She did not really want to get to know him better as she viewed him as a typical guy.
About midway through the prom, Gwendolyn thought the time was right for her intervention. She walked over to both Kyle and Lucy.
“You both will learn what it is like to be something you hate. You both have a year to find someone that will treat you with respect to undo this spell. If not, then it will be permanent. I will visit you both later to start it so enjoy your last moments as you now are. I sincerely hope you both will learn to be more kind, open people and treat others with respect.”
Chapter 3
Kyle started to enter his room, but before switching on the light, he saw something move in the corner of his eye. He quickly switched on the light. He saw Gwendolyn standing there. He was starting to feel anxious as he had dismissed her as being crazy.
“Hello Kyle, are you ready to embrace your new existence for the next year? Please come over to your mirror so that you can see what you are now.”
Kyle walked over to the mirror. He felt a different sway to his walk. His clothing seemed to move different. He looked into the mirror and stunned. Staring back at him was a familiar face but it was also all wrong. It was a woman's face. He looked down and noticed his pastel blue tuxedo was now a pastel blue evening gown which accented his new curves brilliantly. His auburn hair was now in a chignon. There were diamond earrings in his lobes. He also had the thought that he should be referring to himself as a she now.
“That is right Kyle, you are now Kylie. In this new reality you were born a girl, everything else is the same as you still live with your misogynistic father and will have to find it in yourself to find all that is beautiful about being a woman. You will now have to experience the monthly visitor. I have also put you on birth control as I don't want you to be stuck as a woman by accident. You now have a choice, if you find you like this body and this life then just let the year run. If you want to go back to Kyle then fulfill the conditions of the spell. You have to find a man who will treat you with respect and not be with a man who treats you as you have treated woman. You will be able to access the memories of Kylie to help you throughout your new existence. They will help and guide you on this new journey. I will always be around in case you need some help and guidance.”
Gwendolyn vanished as soon as she finished her spiel.
Kylie then looked around her room. She noticed everything was now different. There was a white canopy bed with lavender bedding. The rest of the furniture was in white wicker. Now there was also a white vanity covered with all kind of make-up. She walked over to her closet and saw all kinds of dresses and skirts, but hardly any trousers. Her walls were now lilac. She decided to get ready for bed.
She slipped off the gown, and took a good look at her lingerie. She was wearing a sky blue bra which hugged her average size breasts. She noticed that she made an attractive woman. She was average in height and slender. She stripped out of her underwear and looked at her new nude body. She had to get used to the sight of having a mound and a slit now, instead of a penis and scrotum. She got curious as to how the new body felt. She slipped a finger into her vagina and enjoyed the sensations. She caressed her new breasts and nearly screamed with ecstasy.
She went over to her dresser, used her new memories to find her nightgowns and slipped on a sheer pink baby doll.
She then got into the bed and asleep. Memories of Kyle flashing through her troubled mind.
Chapter 4
Lucy was about to enter her room when she felt the presence of Gwendolyn there. She switched on the light and felt compelled to view herself in her standing mirror. She walked over to it, noticing that her walked seemed off. Her strides seemed longer and there was no impediment that the long dress should have given. When she got to the mirror, she noticed that she was taller, her hair was now in a shaggy style. Her brows were thicker, her jaw squarer, with a hint of stubble. That was when she realized that she was now a man. She took in her broader shoulders, flatter chest when she notice her new bigger package.
“That is right Lucy, you are now Luke. You still live with your mother who is still bitter against men for what your father did to her. You have a year to decide to stay in this body and life by not fulfill the spell or go back to being Lucy, by learning to be a kind and gentle man and treat a woman with respect. I want you to know that you have memories of being Luke to help you through this new life. You will be able to access them when you need their help. I will also be around should you need my help.”
Like with Kyle, Gwendolyn vanished.
Luke looked down and noticed he was now in a light yellow suit. The jacket emphasized his new broad body. He decided to get undressed so he removed the suit. He noticed now he only had on a pair of bikini briefs which emphasized his new penis. He lowered the briefs to get a better look. He was slightly above average in size. He went to his dresser and put on a clean pair of briefs and a pair of pajamas.
He noticed that his room now took on a more masculine appearance. There were sexy posters of bikini clad women around his room.
He got into his new bed and dreamed of being Lucy.
Chapter 5
“Get up, girl and get my breakfast ready. Don't forget you have a lot of household chores to do. After all you are a woman and have to take care of my house.”
Kylie tried to shut out the drone of her father's yelling. She knew she was going to have a hard time now, knowing how her father was before and now she was what her father felt was inferior.
She got out of bed and made it to her shower, to get the sleep out of her system. Showering as a woman was more erotic than as a man. The water hitting her breasts was giving her sensations she never felt before. She thought shaving her legs was hard. She had hoped that last night was a dream. I have to do what I can to get back to being me again, she thought to herself. After her shower, she threw on a pair of jeans and a sweatshirt as she felt she had a lot of work to do and did not want to take care of her appearance.
She walked out to the kitchen to get her father's breakfast ready.
“What are you doing trying to like a boy, do you think you are worthy enough to look like the better sex? I don't think so. Go back and get dressed like the woman you are, dress or skirt and for goodness put some make-up on. I don't want to look at your face like that. Then you can do your chores and leave me alone.”
Kylie's fears came true. Her father was mean, abusive and ignoring her; just like he did when Kylie was Kyle.
“I can't wait to go back to school Monday.” Kylie muttered to herself as she served her father breakfast. She then went back to her room and got dressed like her father wanted or she would be punished. She went on autopilot and let Kylie's memories take over so that she could make up her face like her father wanted.
Then she spent the rest of the day accomplishing her chores. She cleaned the house from top to bottom and Sunday was the same.
Finally Monday came and she got ready for her first day at school. She got dressed in a plain skirt and blouse and tied her hair in a ponytail. She wore minimal make up per school regulations. She went out to wait for her bus.
“Looks like the rich girl is condescending to ride the bus with us.”
“Yeah, stuck-up bitch.”
Kylie lowered her head in shame. “I so have to change my life around.” She thought to herself. As the bus took her off to school, she was lost in her thoughts.
Chapter 6
“What is that stiffness I feel down in my crotch?” Luke thought to himself before he realized he had what he heard other guys mention as morning wood. He looked down to see a nice size pole sticking up. “How do I get rid of this annoying thing? I miss being a girl so much, I hope I can get back to being one.” He accidentally touched the pole and noticed the wonderful sensations coursing through his body. He kept up stroking until he felt it twitch and release this white goo.
“Yuck, what a mess. Being a guy is just so messy and annoying.”
He got out of bed and went into the shower. Showering with his new body was an experience he wanted to forget. First off, shaving a face is way different than shaving legs. Second all that ugly body hair all over his body. Yuck. Then washing his penis, and it getting hard again. “Don't that thing ever stop?”
Luke got dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt. He quick combed his hair and went out to the kitchen. His mother was there and she shot him a nasty look.
“Why did I have to be stuck with a male pig as a son? Why couldn't I have a daughter? Go do something useful, like some of the yard work. That is all that a man is good for.”
Just as Luke feared, his mother had no use for him and would spout a lot of misanthropic statements.
Luke was starting to get an understanding of how the guys she bad-mouthed felt.
He spent all weekend doing all the chores his mother told him to do.
On Monday, he got dressed in khakis and went out to the bus stop. There all the girls flirted with him, trying to get his attention.
Chapter 7
Kylie walked into the school, suddenly aware of all the guys staring at her new body. “I am glad I wore a longer skirt. Is this how it felt to girls when I was staring at them?”
She walked to her locker which happened to be the same locker as when she was Kyle. She looked at her class schedule that was taped in her locker and noticed a lot of changes. She had less advanced academic classes and most of those were more language based and English classes and less Math and Science. Also she now had Home Economics and she feared that was geared to making her a housewife for a future husband. “I still want to go to college and have a career, why should I just be some guy's trophy?'” Then she finally realized that this was the role she forced on her girlfriends when she was Kyle. “How could I have been such a jerk? I got to go back to being Kyle but I will change my past behavior and hope it is not too late to start anew.”
She grabbed her books for her first class then went to homeroom. As she made her way there she was very mindful of the eyes following her. It slightly crept her out.
At the same time she was doing this, Luke was strutting into the school. He was surrounded by his mates, who wanted to talk about the girls they were dating and what they were willing to do. Luke did not like how they referred to women and told them off. Luke decided that he would try not to be like a jerk he used to feel all men were, but he was afraid that that witch's spell was going to make him be that guy. He decided that he would learn to be a guy but also treat women with respect and not as objects.
He left his friends, and went on to his locker. He checked his class schedule and noticed more masculine classes than he had before as Lucy. He grabbed his books and went to homeroom. “There are some pluses to being a man, but these harsher fabrics have got to go.”
Kylie did not have much problems until she got to Home Ec. She foolishly decided to not let her girl memories take over and almost destroyed the kitchen when she let the blender explode all over the place. She almost got her wish and was kicked out of the class but the school policy was that all girls had to take the class.
As Kylie was leaving she bumped into Kevin, Captain of the Football team. He made up his mind that Kylie was going to be his latest conquest.
“Are you doing anything Saturday night?”
“No, I am free, why?”
“Would you like to go out to the movies?”
“Sure”
“I will pick you up at seven.”
“I will be waiting. Good bye.”
“See you Saturday, Babe.”
He left her standing there wondering if she made a mistake.
Luke left his last class when he noticed Serena, one of the head cheerleaders, walking towards him. He got nervous and tongue-tied. He also felt a stirring in his groin. “Not now. How do guys put up with this thing?”
“Serena, would you like to go to the movies Saturday?”
“That would be lovely, pick me up at seven.”
She gave him her address and phone and left.
Chapter 8
Saturday night arrived. Kylie was in her bedroom putting on the finishing touches to her make-up. She smoothed out her light blue skirt and navy top. She dressed casual but nice as she wanted to make a good first impression on her first date as a girl. She was nervous about it and prayed that Kevin would not be a jerk like Kyle used to be.
She heard the doorbell and heard her father say, “So you are going to take the bitch out?” Kylie cringed; how could a father call his own daughter a bitch?
“Yes sir, I am here to take you beautiful daughter out on a date. How could you call her that?”
“I wanted a son, this is a man's world. I did not want a girly, feminine child. At least she could have been more a tomboy and I would not have minded her being a girl.”
“You are a misogynistic bastard. Call her down and we will leave before I punch your lights out.”
Kylie rushed down the stairs. Kevin ushered her out of the door and down to his car. He held the door open for her as she entered the car; careful not to wrinkle her skirt.
He drove them to the movie theater.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Luke put on a dark green pair of corduroys and a flannel shirt. He thought he looked cool and masculine. There were some aspects of being a male that were nice. Like how quick you could get dressed; but they were other parts that the Lucy part of him cringed over. Erections for one, she did not understand how males thought they were great, she found them disgusting. The Luke part took over so that he could finish up dressing so he could go pick up Serena.
He went down the stairs and told his mother that he was going on a date.
“That's fine, don't be a prick though.”
“I will treat her like a lady. Why do you assume I am going to be a bastard just because I am a male?”
“Because all men are pricks and think with their dick is why.”
Luke left before he called his mother all kind of nasty names.
He got into his car and drove over to Serena's house.
He climbed up the steps to her front door and rang the bell.
Her father answered. “How can I help you, son?”
“I am here to pick up your daughter and take her to the movies. I will have her back home as soon as the movie is over.”
“Thank you, son. Serena your date is here.”
Serena answered her father, as she was coming down the stairs. She was eager to go out with Luke as she viewed him as a great catch.
Luke escorted her to his car and helped her in; treating her like a lady.
He drove them to the movies.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Kevin and Kylie arrived at the multiplex and were trying to decide on a movie. Kevin wanted an action flick and Kylie wanted to see a chick flick. They finally settled on “Clerks”.
“I hear this is funny.” Kevin said.
Kylie agreed and so they went in.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Serena and Luke arrived and they agreed quickly that they both wanted to see “Clerks”.
They walked into the lobby and bumped into Kevin and Kylie. Luke felt an immediate attraction to Kylie and she felt the same to Luke.
Chapter 9
When the movie was over the two couples met in the lobby and decided to go to the local ice cream shop for some ice cream.
Luke asked Kylie for a dance, after putting a quarter in the jukebox. Kylie accepted and felt at ease in his arms. Kyle felt that this was different than what he was used to when he was the man in the relationship. He did kind of like being guided but he was hoping to meet a man who would treat him with respect so he could go back to his previous life, but with one major change; he no longer viewed women as objects and he vowed he would treat them better.
Lucy also felt that it was different being the man and guiding a girl around the dance floor. She felt the power that men had, but she vowed she was not going to treat a woman like an object since she hated that she was treated that way. She also could not wait for the spell to end so that she could go back to being herself; she too vowed that she would not assume the worst in men and that there are some nice guys around.
Meanwhile Kevin asked Serena for a dance. He loved the feeling of having her in his muscular arms. He felt an attraction to her and was willing to see how far it would lead.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Monday morning, Luke approached Kylie at her locker as she was getting her books for her first class.
“I had a lot of fun dancing with you on Saturday. Would you like to go out on a date with me?”
“Sure, I would love to. I had great fun with you. I sense a kindred spirit with you.”
“Same here. How about tomorrow night I take you out to dinner?”
“That would be lovely.”
“I will pick you up at seven and dress fancy.”
“Fine, I will see you then.”
Kylie was planning what to wear when she decided she didn't have a dress fancy enough. She decided to go to the mall once school was finished.
She started to walk down the hall while listening to the catcalls from the cocky males. She thought to herself so this is how I was like when I was doing that. I promise to never make someone feel as small as I feel right now. I never realized how hard it is for women to go through this as often as they do. I will not treat someone like that anymore when I am back to being Kyle.
Kylie learned several lessons on being a woman. She learned that periods are not fun to go through. She now had to take longer to get ready for everything. Putting on make-up took a lot of time; also styling your hair. Putting on all the fancy lingerie also took time. She missed how easy it was to get dressed as a male.
Luke meanwhile, was planning which suit to wear. He also felt that Kylie was special. He felt a tingle in his groin when he was with her. He wanted her to be his steady girlfriend and would treat her accordingly.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Tuesday night came. Kylie was dressed in a black and gold dress she bought yesterday. It suited her very well. She also bought matching shoes. She was just finishing sweeping her curls in an elegant hairdo, when she heard the doorbell. She prayed that her father would not be an asshole, but she knew that was a given.
Luke's introduction to her father was a repeat of last Saturday.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Chapter 10
Luke decided to take Kylie out to an exclusive restaurant. He wanted the date to be special as he was falling in love with her. She was a beautiful woman who was confident in herself. In fact she reminded him of Lucy, but not as resentful of men.
After dinner, Luke asked Kylie if she wanted to go for a walk in the rose gardens, that were in full bloom. Kylie agreed and they strolled off.
“Luke, I am enjoying being with you. You are a wonderful guy.” Kylie thought to herself that Luke was how she should have been when she was Kyle.
“Kylie, I too am enjoying being with you. You are a perfect lady.”
They strolled along, enjoying the sights and smells of the rose garden. The magic of the garden taking its toll on the two blooming lovebirds. Each one wondering if they were closer to being a couple and if that would change after they changed back. They didn't know the answer to the question, besides they didn't even know if they were close to breaking the spell.
Luke took Kylie into his strong, muscular arms and softly caressed her slender shoulders. Kylie moaned and encouraged him to go further.
Luke reached in for a kiss, nothing but a gentle lover's kiss. Kylie let him approach and place his lips on hers. It was a truly magical moment.
Kyle took his lips from Lucy's. He asked her for another date and she said yes.